SEARCH!
Id Vlad Saved Scrape Time Status Scrape Result Original Ad Adarchiveid Creative Links Title Body Cta Type Link Url Pageid Page Name Page Profile Uri Page Like Count Collationcount Collationid Currency Enddate Entitytype Fevinfo Gatedtype Hasuserreported Hiddensafetydata Hidedatastatus Impressionstext Impressionsindex Isaaaeligible Isactive Isprofilepage Cta Text Pageinfo Pageisdeleted Pagename Reachestimate Reportcount Ad Creative Byline Caption Dynamic Versions Effective Authorization Category Display Format Link Description Link Url Page Welcome Message Creation Time Page Profile Picture Url Page Entity Type Page Is Profile Page Instagram Actor Name Instagram Profile Pic Url Instagram Url Instagram Handle Is Reshared Version Branded Content Current Page Name Disclaimer Label Page Is Deleted Root Reshared Post Additional Info Ec Certificates Country Iso Code Instagram Branded Content Spend Startdate Statemediarunlabel Actions
2,212,630
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213931}'
No 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 All-In-One Storage Solutions Safe and secure! CONTACT_US https://www.delaneyworldwide.com/local-long-distan Delaney Worldwide https://www.facebook.com/61557773368721/ 5 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Contact Us 0 delaneyworldwide.com CAROUSEL Safe and secure! https://www.delaneyworldwide.com/local-long-distance/ 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456326637_1062883972209377_1888591131315826226_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=s-zgO7gGp_kQ7kNvgEfjh6c&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AyZFoGkFhBdC2VnNTwFDa3N&oh=00_AYDdVHc2q0UUXmIGpG8yvm3GwBu-TMe4bkeSIPn5pLXlQQ&oe=67162976 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Delaney Worldwide 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,212,927
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2212915}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ˜Read the next chaptersšŸ‘‰ Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything I’ve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, he’s swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, I’ve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze that’s never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if I’m an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I won’t be cowed by their judgment, nor won’t I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and I’ll make my husband proud. ------ Hazel’s POV I have an unbelievable secret that I can’t wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, it’s about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that I’m barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. It’s all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harm’s way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think it’s only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their family’s image. I wasn’t even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was ā€˜too simple’ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be ā€˜seen and not heard’ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carter’s mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. ā€œI suppose you are happy riding my son’s coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you can’t give him an heir?ā€ ā€œIt’s probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldn’t know the first thing about being a mother anyway.ā€ ā€œI don’t know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You aren’t strong enough to be the lady of this family.ā€ But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when he’s around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. ā€œI know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.ā€ Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I don’t know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. ā€œMorning, babe. What’s for breakfast?ā€ Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. ā€œEggs and bacon,ā€ I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I don’t care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While I’m standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace I’ve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. ā€œCarter! What is this for?ā€ I ask breathlessly. ā€œFor being so beautiful,ā€ he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. ā€œIt’s stunning,ā€ I say in awe. ā€œTonight I’d like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back I’d like you to wear only this,ā€ he says suggestively. ā€œYes, sir,ā€ I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. ā€œI wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,ā€ he moans and steps back. ā€œI will be waiting for you,ā€ I say with a coy look. ā€œWhat would I do without you? You are the love of my life,ā€ he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then he’s headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much I’m going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him I’m with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that it’s my best friend, Lillian. I’ve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that I’ve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[ā€œHi, Hazel. How are you?ā€]- she asks. ā€œI’m doing ok,ā€ I say. -[ā€œYour voice doesn’t sound ok. Spill it.ā€]- ā€œIt’s nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.ā€ -[ā€œYou really shouldn’t put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.ā€]- ā€œI appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. She’s a complicated woman,ā€ I say. -[ā€œShe’s a shrew,ā€]- Lillian’s sarcasm makes me laugh. ā€œSpeaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesn’t have my head. Talk later?ā€ I ask. -[ā€œSo you’ll be gone all afternoon?ā€]- ā€œYes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,ā€ I reply and then add, ā€œWhy, do you need something?ā€ -[ā€œNo, I’m ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. I’m always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.ā€]- ā€œThank you. You are such a great friend,ā€ I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. I’m going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, I’d follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, I’m very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what I’m doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and he’s moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like she’s enjoying making me watch in horror. I can’t believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carter—the man I’ve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. ā€œWhy are you here?ā€ he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. ā€œIt’s not what you think it is,ā€ Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, let’s talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. ā€œTalk about what?ā€ My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. ā€œAbout how you slept with my best friend behind my back?ā€ Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I don’t care how messy it looks, don’t care about anything except getting away from all of it! "What’s gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "I’m leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, I’m overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows I’m coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, who’s reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?ā€ I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parents’ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mama’s words suffocate me with its cruelty. ā€œHe is cheating on me–!That asshoā€“ā€ Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. ā€œGo back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.ā€ From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mama’s eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.ā€ This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child that’s more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I can’t take this anymore, this isn’t what I’m here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless… as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as I’m sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller ID—Lillian. ā€œReally? You still have the guts to call me?ā€ I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[ā€œWe need to talk, Express Cafe, now.ā€]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, ā€œIf you thinkā€¦ā€ -[ā€œDon't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?ā€]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. ā€œWhy, Lillian?ā€ I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilian’s lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearance’s sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. ā€œBut what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,ā€ I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. ā€œAt first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...I’m sorry but it’s just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,ā€ she replies. ā€œHe never loved you, I’m always his true love. He met me first. ā€ she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. ā€œHow long has this been going on?ā€ I ask. ā€œPretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,ā€ she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. I’m shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. She’s never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. ā€œYou called Carter?ā€ I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. ā€œYou two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.ā€ she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. It’s not like you don’t enjoy the things we do together,ā€ he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. ā€œDon’t touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!ā€ I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. He’s finally stopped pretending. It’s all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and he’s trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. ā€œI don’t know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. They’d be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,ā€ He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. ā€œYou agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,ā€ he boasts. ā€œDid you ever love me?ā€ I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.ā€ He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. ā€œYou have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." He’s never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. ā€œNot a chance,ā€ I say proudly. ā€œRemember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.ā€ His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel he’s serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. ā€œI’m leaving you, one way or another…." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. ā€How are youā€¦ā€ He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he won’t dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and they’ll be furious with me for getting a divorce. They’ll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carter’s protection. ā€œIf you want a divorce, you won’t get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.ā€ Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isn’t a possibility, and Carter proves that… The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. ā€œYour husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while they’re here so you can talk to them about it, but they’re so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,ā€ my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if that’s not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. ā€œAlso,ā€ the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.ā€ The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but she’s right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like he’s doing to me now, and I don’t wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotel’s POS machine isn’t working - at least that’s what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." ā€œWhy?ā€ I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerk’s rescue, and answers, ā€œMr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." You’ve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? There’s no refuge for me now. Carter’s reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure I’m isolated, vulnerable. He’s trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isn’t good, especially that I’m now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?ā€ ā€œY-yes, and it’s hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.ā€ The owner smirks as he says, ā€œNice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know he’s lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I don’t wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure that’s insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. That’s what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV that’s currently showing a flash news with a caption; ā€˜The Divorce of the Century’. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. ā€œMarius Thorne,ā€ I echo. Marius Thorne’s image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. ā€œHe may be who I need,ā€ I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, I’m safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name ā€˜Marius Thorne’, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile he’s working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[ā€œCounsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?ā€]- ā€œHi! I’m filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?ā€ Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[ā€œI’m calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if needed….ā€]- The woman’s tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mind—why would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but I’m told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, he’s busy. Even so,... I’m still hoping that he’ll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. It’s a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "It’s been a long time,ā€ I say. ā€œWhat are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. ā€œHow about you, what are you doing here?ā€ In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But he’s my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. ā€œMr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,ā€ he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. I’m desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. ā€œYou may now go in,ā€ he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, ā€œThank you so, so much!ā€ I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. He’s tall and he’s impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Marius’ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that you’re planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.ā€ Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, ā€œNone.ā€ Pride becomes my shield from rejection. I’ve walked away from anyone where I’m unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. ā€œWhat do you think you’re doing here?!ā€ he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?——" My eyes widen in surprise… that’s news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, ā€œYou didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?ā€ My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Who’s not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. ā€œStop defying me! You can’t just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didn’t I already make sure you know that? The hardship you’re going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but it’s no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. ā€œCarter, please,ā€ I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us. LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 816 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 redtgb.com VIDEO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453264053_1203541190996887_6417988272451000306_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pVJbl0_CsaQQ7kNvgGImx12&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AhsbVD91Gj9WTUtl4mWlDaE&oh=00_AYAZG6hJwqwfnKVqafPP2J07ZR65etm9PuGGCQ7tI052RA&oe=67163838 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,214,241
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
No 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 Read next chapteršŸ‘‰ ā€œPresident, look at your ex-wife’s social media platform!ā€ "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchel’s phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe it’s time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raegan’s shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e Hello reading https://www.facebook.com/61552535188096/ 47,325 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net VIDEO https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216197087290091 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462511818_375613335517902_4496385911038451970_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mUCW2qf5h7AQ7kNvgE7klpT&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ag0QCJQ8SrIZUet53riqVoa&oh=00_AYD0WLGAk_r2IsGInEUctJO_0Rz3fjW7jhya5zN6hF-vWw&oe=67162213 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Hello reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,213,682
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213575}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ”žAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼šŸ‘‰ Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& New world publications https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ 3,722 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 wwwedb.com DCO https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460865424_27147135751566946_5519644588160587045_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uM5ux24CIQ8Q7kNvgHujvr6&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUTIvMGnGDStQBHIjMcE0Tm&oh=00_AYA1T822XaXWsw4GbSIMzgc7ksnTlKuXhmN3Wy9kgXJrpg&oe=671626A1 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 New world publications 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,212,789
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2212830}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ We were now the new Alpha and Luna of The Nightcrawlers Pride and we were expected to carry out our duties immediately. While no one would say it, I knew that the 'baby making process' was expected as well. We headed to our new room to commence and mark the final activity for the mating ceremony. A day that I had looked forward to all my life. I was nervous and it didn't seem like a good one. I didn't know what to expect but I was already wet, my niples had rolled into tight buds and they tried to gain attention and drill a hole through my outfit. I stepped into the room before him. "I'll be right back," he said and I nodded, closing the door behind me. Immediately, I dashed to the bathroom and took a shower. I couldn't afford this moment to be ruined. I wrapped the towel around my chast and got out of the shower. My heart hammered in my chast. Karson was staring at me with his undivided attention. His gaze dropped lower and I tightened my hand around my towel. The air was thick and in an instant, he was taking long strides towards me. I met him half way and while my hands reached out to touch his face and pull him into a kiss, his hand grabbed my towel and he yanked it off. I gasped in shock but his hands grabbed my brreasts. I was immediately enveloped in the feel of him. I wrapped my hands around his back as he licked and softly nibbled on my hard niples. His rough hands trailed down my body and kicked my legs apart. He slid two fingers into my core and I gasped at the sudden intrusion. "How are you so wet?" He mumbled to himself. I couldn't breathe. His fingers were bigger than mine so they stretched me more than I had ever done to myself. I felt so full and I hadn't even had the real thing yet. He pumped into me hard and fast, soon my legs shook and my eyes were fluttering close. "Karson," I wanted it now. I wanted it right now. I wanted his shaft filling me up and I wanted his bite mark over my neck. "Fvcking hel, Irene!" He cursed and roughly pulled out his fingers. He grabbed my wrist and made me climb the bed, he pressed a hand to my waist and I knew what he wanted. LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14374&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 816 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14374&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461381295_1047237326809879_2047251461871923527_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=o9KhLVBdAjoQ7kNvgHpMyAo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A-jZuTjoCrBnh2QBD0jwf3e&oh=00_AYDbLrPga0qCGyTJKktL1lyzk48Nz_stHyAua1ByLuJ5OQ&oe=67162326 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,212,849
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2212841}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ”žšŸ”„ Continuer la lecture āž¤āž¤ (Lily POV) Today is my 14th birthday. There will not be birthday cake, singing, or a party. Instead, we are attending a funeral. My sister's funeral, to be exact. Before my sister... died... we had a large party planned for me. I normally do not have a big party, but 14th birthdays are a really big event to werewolves. They are the day that we first meet our wolves. The next monumental birthday is our 20th birthday; that is when can first identify our fated mates. I am our Beta’s youngest daughter, and my father is loved and well-respected. Everyone was excited to meet my wolf and to see what type of wolf she would be. Thus, the guest list for my party was pretty large, and it included ranked wolves from nearby packs. I am normally a little bit of a loner, hence why I usually do not have a big birthday party. However, for this particular occasion, I was happy to have a lot of guests. Meeting your wolf comes with the first shift/ transition, and that can be incredibly painful. As inherently social creatures, the only thing known to help wolves with the pain of the first shift is to have supportive family, friends, and community around you. The way that it typically works is that the pack will host a dinner or barbeque in your honor. As night falls, and the moon replaces the sun in the sky, everyone will gather inside the pack amphitheater. The shifter-to-be will stand in the middle of the amphitheater while guests quietly chant well wishes and prayers to the Moon Goddess. The energy in the space can be electrifying for everyone present, no matter whether there are 25 attendees or 500. Once the first shift is completed, the new wolf will prance around the stage and strut their stuff. The crowd will ā€œoohā€ and ā€œaahā€ until the pack alpha approaches, learns the new wolf’s name, and introduces the wolf to the crowd. The new wolf will also swear his or her allegiance to the pack and to the alpha, allowing the wolf to mind-link with other pack wolves. Finally, the new wolf and any guests old enough to shift will go for a pack run. The whole process is incredibly special and exciting. As you might imagine, dĆ©cor is also an important part of the party planning process. Each shifter gets to decide the decorations and party theme that will be used for their party. If more than one wolf turns 14 on the same day, the wolves can either agree on a theme or split the party into parts that they can individually decorate. The pack luna will then work some sort of magic that somehow blends the individual areas into one cohesive theme in the center. My birthday is in October, and despite how large our pack is, I am the only one born on that day. I love having an October birthday because my favorite season is fall. For my dĆ©cor, I had picked flowers and decorations in rich fall colors, including deep oranges, reds, and greens. Unfortunately, none of my party decorations will be used. Or rather, none of my decorations will be used for me. As I mentioned, we are holding a funeral today instead. My oldest sister, Stephanie, died this morning. Pack and religious tradition dictates that we must hold funerals within 24 hours of death. Because Stephanie died shortly after midnight, her funeral must be held today. All food and dĆ©cor set aside for my birthday party was therefore immediately diverted for the funeral; thankfully my fall themed colors were sufficiently somber-ish to work. All decorations that seemed relatively ā€œhappyā€, celebratory, or that mention me have been removed. Pictures of Stephanie have now been placed on tables and podiums, and the music I selected has been swapped out for songs about loss or Stephanie’s favorites. The loss of Stephanie is a really hurting. Not only was she my sister and my parents’ oldest and favorite child, she was also widely anticipated to be the mate of Alpha Randall’s son, James, which meant she was most likely the future luna of our pack. Stephanie would have turned 20 in three months, and she and James would have been able to confirm that they were mates then. The pack was so sure that they were mates —and Alpha Randall was so eager to turn the pack over to James and his mate, once she was identified and ready to take on the luna position— that they deviated from standard protocols and decided to begin Stephanie’s Luna training just after she turned 18. If I am being completely honest, something never sat right with me about Stephanie starting Luna training. Part of it is what Stephanie's Luna training meant for me, but that is a separate conversation. The biggest thing was that I did not understand why luna training could not wait until Stephanie turned 20 and could confirm who her mate was. Lunas for generations have waited for their training; why couldn't Stephanie? It also bothered me quite a bit to watch Stephanie hang all over James at pack functions. Our pack frowned upon dating and public displays of affection prior to finding your mate; it created too much risk for problems, anger, and jealousy once your mate was located. For whatever reason, an exception was made for Stephanie. But then again, exceptions always were made for her. Stephanie was strong and absolutely beautiful, and the pack knew her as being kind, smart, and energetic. She could do no wrong in the eyes of my parents, the alpha, or the pack. I hope I do not sound too jealous or bitter. I loved my sister, and her death is hitting me really hard. It’s just that…. I knew a different side of my sister than everyone else, and I know more than anyone that my sister was far from perfect. Had I spoken up before she died, I would have been accused of jealousy and lying. And were I to speak up now, well… I would be accused of jealousy, lying, AND improperly speaking ill of the dead. It is easier to just let it go. Along with my birthday. It isn't that important anyway. I do not want to be selfish or self-centered. The only immediate problem with letting go is that --bad timing or not-- I am going to shift for the first time tonight. There is nothing I can do to stop or postpone it, as much as I would like to do so. I am worried about how it is going to go. Hopefully, during the reception, my mother or father or brother or someone will be willing to step aside with me for a 20-30 minutes just to get me through it. We could then return and act like everything is normal. Or as normal as it can be with Stephanie now gone. Sadly, I should have known that nothing in life is that easy. Chapter 2: The Little Brat (James POV) I watch sadly as the casket is carried from the temple to the burial grounds. It is a cold October day, and the gray sky and drizzly weather adds to the overall somber atmosphere. I cannot help but be impressed at how quickly the pack was able to pull everything together for Stephanie's funeral. All funerals happen quickly in our world, but because of how fast the funerals must take place, the dĆ©cor and guest list is usually somewhat lacking. It is a testament to how much Stephanie was loved that they were able to put together so many beautiful floral arrangements in her honor, and that so many people were able to be here to honor her life, including many wolves from other packs. If it wasn't for it being such a horrible occasion, I would actually describe the color scheme as beautiful. Then again, fall has always been one of my favorite seasons. I am vaguely aware that we had some other function on the calendar today, but I honestly cannot think of what it was. With a large pack —the West Mountain Pack has over 10,000 members— we have a lot of functions. As the future alpha, I am expected to attend as many of them as I possibly can, but no one expects me to remember what they all are… even if I try to pretend in the moment. Unless reminded by an Omega or my amazing girlfriend, I can't even seem to remember my own mother and father's birthdays most of the time. My amazing girlfriend. I sigh, wiping a tear from my eye. She will never again be around to remind me about birthdays. Sadly, there will be no pretending that I know what today's ceremony is about. Stephanie Brogan was the love of my life, and she was my future mate and luna. I still cannot believe that she is gone. We never even got to fully experience the mate bond, including the sparks betwwen us. Had she lived just three months longer, our wolves would have confirmed one another as mates and Stephanie would have been able to formally claim her proper place in my bed and in my life. Instead of welcoming her body into my bed, I am saying good-bye to her today. I am also saying good-bye to all of our future plans and dreams together. I cannot help but feel anger and resentment about that. This is not how things were supposed to be. As I watch the funeral procession go by --my father, mother, and I, along with the beta family, must stand at the entrance as guests move from the temple to the burial grounds-- I catch a glimpse of Stephanie’s younger sister, Lily. She is standing next to her mother. She looks both sad and innocent, which causes the anger in my body to rise even more. That little brat is the reason that Stephanie is dead. ***FLASHBACK TO LAST NIGHT*** Stephanie and I are cuddled on the couch in the packhouse living room watching a movie. I have my hand on her arm and I am about to kiss her when she gets distracted by a text message. Stephanie did not let me see the message, which annoys me, but she quickly explains that Lily is lost in the forest after having snuck out to meet a boy. Stephanie’s sister is 13 or 14 years old. She has all the teenage acne and attitude that comes along with being that young. Unlike Stephanie —who has beautiful blond hair and hazel eyes— Lily has reddish brown hair and bright green eyes. Or at least I think they are bright green; she usually has them covered up with large black glasses. Stephanie gets up and tells me that Lily has texted her, begging her to come and find her. I am annoyed by the interruption, but I offer to go with Stephanie to get the little brat. Stephanie says Lily will be upset if anyone else knows about her little escapade. Stephanie reassures me that she will be fine, and then gives me a quick peck. My wolf and I have a bad feeling when Stephanie leaves, but Stephanie has us wrapped around her little finger. It is almost impossible for my wolf and I to disagree with her about anything. We pause the movie and decide to get some work done in my dad's office while we wait for Stephanie to get back. I am a night owl anyway, so I do not mind waiting. Unfortunately, about an hour after Stephanie leaves, I get an urgent mind-link from our pack warriors. They report that the Little Brat had been spotted running out of the woods screaming for help. Before they can say much more, I shift into my wolf form and take off running. I follow Stephanie’s scent far into the woods…. until I come to a small clearing, which is covered in Stephanie’s blood. Her bloody clothes are tossed around, and chunks of her hair are thrown about as well. It is the worst, most savage site that I have ever seen. The smell of rogues is all over, so it is fairly obvious what has happened. The a---holes didn’t even bother to leave her body. ***END OF FLASHBACK*** Tears threaten to continue to fall as I think back to the scene last night. I have not slept or eaten since I found what was left of Stephanie, and I am having trouble holding my emotions together. Now that my eyes have spotted Lily, my anger with her becomes a welcome distraction. I have a very hard time looking away from her. The truth is that I have always found myself strangely curious about her, but today… today all I want to do is take my anger out on someone, and she seems as good a target as anyone else. Her teenage behavior cost me my mate! And it cost this pack its future luna! My wolf, Luke, begs me to calm down. It is an interesting thing, having the wolf side try to calm the human side. As upset and angry and emotional as I am, it is tempting to ignore him and immediately start teach that Little Brat a lesson. However, I decide to follow Luke's advice after he reminds me that Stephanie deserves to have her funeral be all about her and not some whiny teenage brat. That does not mean that I am going to let Lily get away with what she has done, but I wait until a more appropriate time to take my revenge. I turn my focus back to Stephanie’s casket, which we filled with her bloody clothes, hair, and anything that could be found at the site that had her blood on it. The casket has been brought to the center of the amphitheater. The alpha and beta families take their seats in the front row, and my father and the pack priest move beside the casket to begin the ceremony. The ceremony involves a lot of prayers, rituals, and speakers. The average ceremony takes 2-3 hours, and Stephanie's will most likely take closer to 4-5 hours given her status in the pack and how beloved she was. During the ceremony, I keep trying to distract myself by looking around as others around me. I do not want to be seen as weak by curling into the fetal position and wailing like a baby, even though that is the only thing I want to do right now. My heart breaks as I glance at Stephanie’s parents next to me in the front row, holding on to one another as they cry. Seeing Stephanie’s father —a strong, powerful Beta wolf— break down is a sight I have very rarely seen. The pain in his eyes is heart-wrenching. I also notice Stephanie's brother, Nick, as he clings to his mate, Jenny. Both of them are crying as well. Nick is my best friend, and I have known him since we were tiny pups, but I have literally never seen him cry. I notice that there are no dry eyes anywhere. Even my father has a few stray tears running down his cheeks, although I am sure he would punch anyone who pointed it out. He is a proud man, just like me. As the sky continues to darken, I notice the Little Brat starting to act like she is uncomfortable in her seat. I can tell that Stephanie's mother is getting agitated, and rightly so. For once, can the Little Brat not think about something other than herself? Seriously. It is one ceremony. Just one. For an older sister who died trying to help her. How dare the Little Brat not hold herself together? The next thing I know, the moon is high in the sky and the final rites are being spoken by the priest. As exactly that moment, the Little Brat whispers something in her mother’s ear. Her mother turns and glares at her, causing the Little Brat to put her head down. I then watch as the Little Brat stands up and walks away. She looks like she is in pain, and I hope that she is. How dare she walk away from her sister’s funeral! Especially in the middle of the last rites! I am tempted to follow her and give her a piece of my mind, but Stephanie means more to me than that. I remind myself once again that I will get my revenge on Lily aka the Little Brat soon enough. For tonight, I must remain focused on the love of my life. Chapter 3: Lily Meets Rose ā€œY-yes.ā€ ā€œGood. Now open your eyes.ā€ I opened my eyes and immediately noticed that I was not human anymore. My feet and hands were paws. I then looked into the water that pooled at the edge of the waterfall, and I saw my reflection… or rather the reflection of Rose. My heart stopped. There are many different types of wolves —alpha wolves; beta wolves; gamma wolves; warrior wolves; silver wolves; white wolves; red wolves; omega wolves. And even within those categories, there are varying sizes and colors and markings. We learn about the types of wolves in school. ā€œExpect the unexpectedā€ was a phrase that was often said about the first transition, but in reality your wolf generally follows your lineage: the children of alpha wolves will generally be alpha wolves; the children of beta wolves will generally be beta wolves; and so on. Typically, the big excitement —especially with children of ranked wolves— centers on the size, color, and personality of the new wolf. Looking back at me in the reflection of the pool was a type of wolf I had never seen or learned about in school. Rose’s fur was a beautiful bluish-silver color that almost glowed. On the right side of her rump was a large black crescent moon symbol, and the black coloring of that symbol matched her solid black paws and black tail. In addition, I noticed that Rose was huge. Although it was tough to tell, it appeared to me that Rose was at least as large as some alpha wolves. ā€œWhat type of wolf are we, Rose?ā€ ā€œA special type. You will learn more as time goes on, but know that the Moon Goddess has blessed you and I, Lily.ā€ I did not say anything; I was not sure what to say. Rose and I sat by the waterfall for a while longer, until I remembered Stephanie’s funeral. ā€œWe need to get back!ā€ I told Rose in a panic. Rose guided me through how to transform back to our human form, and I frantically searched the nearby trees for clothes. I found a men’s t-shirt and shorts. Both were far too big for my small frame, so I opted to just put the t-shirt on. I also grabbed my eye-glasses off the ground and put them on; thankfully they did not break during the transition. Now that I had Rose, I would not need the glasses anymore because she would heal my eyes. However, Rose warned me that —for now— it was best that I continue to wear the glasses and let the pack believe that I did not yet have my wolf. I thought it was a curious thing for her to say, but I had no reason to not trust her. I hurried back to the packhouse and got into the beta suite, hoping to quickly change clothes and re-join the mourning crowd. Unfortunately, once I got in the suite, I was met with the angry, accusing eyes of my mother. ā€œWHERE HAVE YOU BEEN? HOW DARE YOU MAKE A SCENE AT YOUR SISTER’S FUNERAL! HAVE YOU NO SHAME? ARE YOU SO SELFISH AND SELF-CENTERED THAT YOU CAN THINK OF NO ONE BUT YOURSELF?ā€ I said nothing. What could I say? My mother then did something that, in my 14 years, she had never done before. She slapped me. Hard. And the beating continued from there. Chapter 4: Living in the Shadows (6 years later) (Lily POV) Six years have now passed since that fateful day that Stephanie died. I wish that I could say that life has moved on, and that we have found good in the bad... but for the most part, it isn't true. Stephanie is just as much a part of this pack today as she was before she died. And the grief felt in the pack is just as raw and angry as it was that first day. If anything has changed, it is that --instead of Stephanie being out in the center of things-- she lives on almost like a shadow over everything. She now has a couple of streets named after her --Stephanie Lane and Steffie Avenue (her nickname was "Steffie"); and you can quite literally find some of her favorite outfits on display in glass cases at various places throughout the pack. Even more bizarre, the day she died was turned into a pack holiday, as was her birthday. Everyone but pack omegas have both days off from work, school, and training, and there are somber celebrations and remembrances planned to commemorate each occasion. I once made the mistake of asking my parents whether this was a normal reaction to the death of a single she-wolf. We can love and miss her, but to continue to hold large ceremonies every year? And to treat her as a saint and forget that she had a human side too? That seemed a bit too much to me. As far as I know, the pack has never done this for any other luna or future luna, and it only honors 2-3 historical alphas in such a manner. I was rewarded for my questions by being called jealous and hateful. (I also received a significant beating, but beatings had become commonplace from my mother, so I cannot say that my question necessarily triggered the beating I received that day. Plus, the beating hurt far less than what I received before Stephanie died. But for the slight pain and who did the beating, I almost would not have minded.) Overall, I think the worst part of losing Stephanie six years ago wasn't losing Stephanie... it was how losing Stephanie impacted my relationship with my parents and other pack members. Before Stephanie died, I was well aware that Stephanie was my parents' favorite. My older brother Nick and I would even joke about it from time to time. But even though Stephanie was their favorite, they still treated me really well and loved me. They never would have raised a hand to me before Stephanie died. After Stephanie died, however, my parents could barely look at me. And when they did, I saw the unmistakable wish in their eyes that it had been me, not Stephanie, that died that fateful night. In addition, my parents stopped caring about my well-being generally. I lived in their house until I was 17, but I was responsible for my own meals and necessities. I was forced to take on a part-time job at a nearby diner just to ensure I had clothes and food to eat. (I technically could have eaten the food that was available in the packhouse, but the dirty looks and mean comments made by my parents, James, and other pack members were enough to make that an unrealistic option.) Also, in case you are wondering, I have not celebrated a birthday since Stephanie died. Not one single soul other than Rose has bothered to tell me happy birthday. No one even bothered to ask me whether I had received my wolf. That wasn't because birthdays stopped being important; it was just mine whose meaning changed. I attended plenty of birthday parties, and the pack hosted plenty of 14th birthday celebrations. In fact, I think it was because of one of those birthday celebrations that someone finally questioned whether I had received a wolf. It was a legitimate question, given that I was over 14 and never joined a pack run. Rose encouraged me early on to skip them "for safety reasons," and I was all too happy to do so. Had anyone bothered to ask me directly about my wolf or about why I was skipping the pack runs, I would have been honest... but no one ever did. Instead, a rumor spread that I was wolfless. Pack members speculated that I lost my wolf as a result of post-traumatic stress from losing Stephanie and/or guilt for what I had done to Stephanie. That latter theory was the one that really got under my skin, because I knew that was a theory and rumor spread by James. Shortly after Stephanie's funeral, he told my parents and most of the pack that Stephanie was only in the forest that night to save me. He also said I had gone out to meet a boy. I have no idea why he would say such things; I have never had a boyfriend and Stephanie was the one who asked me to meet her in the forest. This rumor was the main reason that I received a beating from my mother the night of my first shift. And it probably adds to the reason that pack members wish me dead. Notably, though, I have never dared to defend myself. To tell the truth would be the equivalent of talking negatively of both Stephanie and our future alpha.... and would likely lead to a death sentence. So instead, I have always just pushed through. One of the ways that I have survived is to hold on to the faith that one day things will be different. Another thing that I have done is take every last opportunity to leave the pack. For example, I hurried through high school so that I could graduate early, and I then went away to college. To avoid coming home, I have been loading up on credit hours and taking every term of school -including the mini winter sessions-- that I can get. I am also taking advantage of a unique expedited program offered just for werewolves doctors. Given all of these things, I actually expect that I can become a fully licensed werewolf doctor in just a couple more years. Until I become fully licensed and independent, I will have to continue to bear the shadow of my sister and the pain that comes with it. I am required to be present for both of her holidays --all pack members are; there are no exceptions-- but thankfully those are among the very few times that I can reliably be found at the Western Mountain pack these days. My ultimate goal is to meet my mate and become a pack doctor in his pack... which I pray to the Moon Goddess is not the Western Mountain pack. If, Goddess forbid, my mate is in this pack, perhaps I can convince him to transfer packs with me. Goddess willing. Tomorrow is my birthday. I guess we will find out then. Chapter 5: Without His Luna (James POV) Tomorrow will mark six years since Stephanie died. Everything and nothing has changed. I still think of Stephanie every single day. Her beautiful smile. Her laugh. The kindness that she showed to pack members. The ethusiam that she showed for her luna training. Stephanie would have been an amazing and strong luna. Had Stephanie lived, we would have been happily married by now. We would probably have already had at least two adorable pups, who would have been doted on by two loving sets of grandparents. Together, Stephanie and I would have been leading the West Mountain Pack to new heights. Of course, Stephanie is no longer here. And without Stephanie… Well, without Stephanie, I am only a fraction of the man that I used to be, and only a fraction of the wolf. Without Stephanie, I am not even Alpha yet. In our world, most alpha heirs take over from their fathers between 25 and 30 years old. That timing ensures that most alphas will have already found their mates before they take over the running of a pack. Running a pack is not easy to do by yourself. Even with a strong beta and a strong gamma, a luna’s importance to a pack cannot be underestimated. A luna brings heart and balance to a pack and to the alpha himself. She is the alpha’s equal, and she is one of the few werewolves in the pack who can get away with challenging and questioning an alpha’s decisions. If she exercises her role properly and judiciously, a luna’s presence can lead to better overall outcomes, decisions, and governing. This is especially true if the luna is the alpha’s fated mate, because it means she takes on her role with the blessing of the Moon Goddess. Alpha heirs who take over their packs prior to turning 25 typically do so either out of necessity, or because they have been fortunate to have been mated very early to a strong luna. Six years ago, when Stephanie was still alive, my father thought we were going to be part of the lucky latter category. He had been very eager to take an early retirement. He and my mother had fantasized about all the European trips and Caribbean cruises that they would take after I was sworn in as alpha, and they had already had tentative plans for at least one of those trips. Of course, all of those plans were ultimately scrapped. Today, I am old enough to take over as alpha, even without a luna by my side… but my father is concerned that I am not mentally strong enough to do so yet. He sees me as broken. My father is probably right. It is a little hard not to feel broken. The reminders of Stephanie are everywhere. Even after six long years, I feel like I cannot escape from the reminders or from my grief, and it is suffocating. The packhouse has practically turned into a mini museum to her, and almost all of the local businesses have some sort of small dedication, whether it be a dedicated drink, food item, picture, or shelf of Stephanie-inspired items. Worse, twice a year, we hold a series of ceremonies and remembrances for Stephanie. As Stephanie’s mate and as the future alpha heir, I am expected to attend every one of them. I want to be there. I know that I should be there. But… It is complete and utter torture. Every day without Stephanie is difficult, but Stephanie’s birthdays and death anniversaries always hit me the hardest. What I want to do more than anything on those two days is be by myself so that I can process my grief. There is a waterfall that I like to go to. If I could, I would spend all day there on both days. The waterfall isn’t exactly hidden, but to find it, you have to go pretty far within the woods and know where to go. As far as I know, I am the only one in our pack who ever goes there. Being at the waterfall brings me comfort; it always has. That is where I want to be when I am grieving or upset. Unfortunately, instead of spending time in the comfort of my waterfall, I have to spend the two hardest days each year out in public with almost 20,000 eyes watching my every move and every reaction. Instead of just… grieving… I have to be conscientious of how every display of emotion can impact and be perceived by the pack members. As I listen to pack members, Stephanie’s parents, and my own parents take turns telling stories about Stephanie and her good deeds, I am expected to somehow strike an impossible balance between sadness and strength. At each of the events, year after year, the remembrances are largely the same. At this point, I practically have the speeches memorized. The speeches usually include stories about how Stephanie would bake cookies and send her sister to deliver them to the guards working the late-night shift on the borders. And stories about how any time anyone was injured in training or at battle, she would not only have her sister deliver care baskets to patients at the hospital, but she would also put one together for any family members separated from them while they were recovering. My parents talk about how eager Stephanie was to take on her position as luna, and how dedicated she was to her training, even working on lessons for hours at home multiple times per week. Stephanie’s parents talk about their prior dreams for their daughter and the hole they continue to feel in their hearts. Nick talks about how family celebrations do not feel the same without Stephanie there, and Jenny talks about wishing that she still had a sister-in-law to bond with and engage in girl talk. The only blessing is that —as the grieving mate— no one expects me to say anything at these events. But that does not spare me from the staring and judgment. If I show too much sadness, pack members worry that I am weak and will not able to be the leader of the pack in the future. If I seem too stoic or show too much ā€œstrength,ā€ pack members could perceive me being disrespectful towards Stephanie’s memory. They will also worry that my reign as alpha will lack balance and compassion…. which I already hear whispers about from time to time. Sometimes, I feel angry about the whole thing. I would never, ever expect anyone who has lost their mate to put themselves on a stage multiple times a year and be judged on whether their external grief is appropriate enough. And yet my parents have no problem doing it to me. I tried to push back once, but only once. As you can imagine, it did not go well. I started the conversation by telling my parents that I did not think it was healthy for me to be surrounded by constant reminders of Stephanie, and I told them that I thought the constant remembrances were counterproductive to my mental health. I suggested that we scale back the events, or make them more private affairs. My father got angry and accused me of being selfish. He told me that being uncomfortable and coping with the pressure of judgmental pack members is part of being an alpha. Meanwhile, my mother reminded me that the ceremonies had been Stephanie’s parents’ idea, and she asked me if I wanted to be the one to tell them it was no longer important to celebrate Stephanie’s life. No, of course I did not want to tell Stephanie's parents that. No, I did not want to be selfish. I just wanted --and still want-- to not feel so sad all the time. Six years in, and the only reprieve I ever get from my grief is when the Little Brat is around. She has made herself scarce the last few years, but when she is around, my wolf and I can sense her from a mile away. My wolf and I fight about her all the time --for some reason, Luke seems to have a soft spot for the Little Brat-- but we can agree that it is nice having her around. For me, it's because I have a worthy target for my anger and rage. Chapter 8: Daddy's Girl (Lily POV) The drive to the pack house was eerily silent. After my father and I arrived at the pack house, my father quickly exited the vehicle and headed to his office, leaving me on my own. I timidly and cautiously got into the beta suite, but I was relieved to find that my mother was already in bed. I decided to go directly to my room and try to sleep as well. Unfortunately, I ended up tossing and turning all night. The look on my father's face when talking to the guards continued to haunt me. When I did sleep, I had nightmares. Strangely, Rose seemed restless too, but other than briefly wishing me a happy birthday after it hit midnight, she did not say anything. I think the main thing that provoked my nightmares and kept me up was that my heart ached for my father. I knew that I wanted to help him with his pain and ease his suffering, but I was not sure what I could do or say to make things better. It has already been six years. If time has not helped heal his heart, what could I do? The truth is, I am not Stephanie and I never will be. The only thing I have ever known how to do for my father is to try to stay out of his way. At least for my mother, I can serve as a literal punching bag to help her relieve her grief. And for others in the pack, I can serve as both a literal and metaphorical punching bag. But, I am nothing to my father: my father has neglected me and ignored the sufferings I went through, but he has never directly participated in any of them. Perhaps that is one reason his pain upsets me more than the pain of everyone else. He is the least awful amongst my current tormentors, and I can sometimes lie to myself that he does not know or agree with how much I have suffered. I know that it probably seems strange that my heart aches for him at all, given that he is someone who, for the most part, could care less about me. However, please understand that for my own sanity, I have chosen to remember and hold on to the good times in my childhood. Of course, there is also the fact that... regardless of how my father currently feels about me... I have always been --and will probably always be-- a daddy's girl. It is just part of who I am. Since I was in diapers, I have looked up to my father and considered him to be my superhero. Before Stephanie died, I never saw an ounce of weakness in him. He was my strength and my rock. I always had an strong desire to make him proud of me. He was always the first one I ran to when I got a good grade on a test, or when I drew a picture I thought he might like. And ...before Stephanie died... he was always the first one to dry my tears when I got hurt or to give me reassuring praise when I felt down. Even though I knew Stephanie was his favorite... even though I knew Stephanie's accomplishments would always be greater, and that he would always be more proud of her... those little things mattered to me. I lived for those moments. Sigh. By 5:30 am, I gave up on any hope of further sleep. Stephanie's first remembrance event was not scheduled until 11 am, so I knew I had a little bit of time. Eager to take advantage of that time and also avoid my mother, I took a quick shower, packed a small backpack, and headed out of the house. Predictably, my feet led me to the waterfall that I had shifted in front of six years ago. I have come here at least twice a year since Stephanie died, usually on her birthday and death anniversary. The waterfall brings me an odd sense of peace. As beautiful as it is, I do not know anyone else who comes here. Perhaps that is why I like it so much. I sighed. "It is easy to tell myself that when I am away from the pack and not having to cope with the consequences. It is a lot harder to believe that I am blameless when everyone around me is crying and upset all the time. You saw my dad last night. That nearly broke me. He is still hurting so much." "That does not make any of it your fault," Rose protests. "Rose, the day before Stephanie died, I prayed that the Moon Goddess stop Stephanie from continuing to hurt me." "She was not hurting you, Lily. She was torturing you. There is nothing wrong with you praying that it stop." "There is if it cost Stephanie her life." "Lily, you are not giving the Moon Goddess enough credit. You are smarter and stronger than this. You need to stop with the emotional vomit and ---" Suddenly Rose stops talking through the link. She is pacing back in forth in my head. I have no idea what is going on, until the overwhelming scent of vanilla and coffee beans hits my nose. "Mate! Lily, our mate is here! Mate, mate, mate, mate, mate!!!" I stand, dust the ashes off of my jeans, and turn around. My heart drops when I recognize the werewolf standing about 200 feet away from me. This has to be a joke. This cannot be happening. LEARN_MORE https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u Massive story https://www.facebook.com/61560932294131/ 0 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 getokn.com DCO https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448916543_502070082268628_4383741934976369995_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=SBf8wa9Odv4Q7kNvgFMjb6D&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A-jZuTjoCrBnh2QBD0jwf3e&oh=00_AYDW-zvHIfcC4L9gvW6ycef2IHXWyt7U7i2bfJgjVf83vA&oe=67164050 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Massive story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,212,668
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2212667}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 Stand Out with Kasasa CashĀ® Time to make a switch and enjoy cash rewards with Kasasa CashĀ® checking from Millbury National Bank. LEARN_MORE https://www.mnbonline.com/personal/personal-checki Millbury National Bank https://www.facebook.com/MillburyNationalBank/ 545 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 mnbonline.com DCO {{product.description}} https://www.mnbonline.com/personal/personal-checking/free-kasasa-cash-checking.html 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/434462456_952256129735285_2732827465400972924_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cVKHO6ml1BgQ7kNvgEj-oUV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A43t4JRq6h0321tbbSjNsID&oh=00_AYBUjqKug-3mJvvb1qzb8CVMbP2wxnm4Kgk_QFaJtL5NBA&oe=671650ED PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Millbury National Bank 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,214,327
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213010}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ”žAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼šŸ‘‰ One Neah ā€œWhere the heck is she?ā€ I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. ā€œAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.ā€ Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. ā€œWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!ā€ I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. ā€œHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!ā€ Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ā€Useless Wolf.ā€ He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. ā€œIs this the way you greet all Alpha’s?ā€ His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. ā€œI’m sorry.ā€ I whisper, getting to my feet. ā€œI…I thought I was alone.ā€ I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? ā€œCome forward.ā€ He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. ā€œYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?ā€ I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. ā€œI would prefer it if you spoke to me.ā€ He growls, ā€œI’m not in the mood to play games.ā€ ā€œYes.ā€ I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? ā€œWhy do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.ā€ ā€œI…..ā€ I hated the question. ā€œSpit it out, I haven’t got all day!ā€ He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. ā€œYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?ā€ His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. ā€œMy Wolf abilities were bound,ā€ I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, ā€œWhy would someone do that?ā€ If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. ā€œIt was a punishment.ā€ I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me ā€œNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?ā€ He turns to the crimson eyed man. ā€œI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.ā€ Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. ā€œI wouldn’t do that if I were you.ā€ Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. ā€œNeah,ā€ My name rolls off of his tongue, ā€œwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.ā€ What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. ā€œGo and get Beta Kyle.ā€ Alpha Trey seethes. ā€œTell him that our guest is here.ā€ I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. ā€œBeta Kyle,ā€ I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. ā€œAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.ā€ He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. ā€œYou’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.ā€ Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. ā€œNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.ā€ I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. ā€œNeah is your sister, correct?ā€ Alpha Dane questions my brother. ā€œShe is.ā€ Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. ā€œWhy do you treat her like vermin?ā€ Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. ā€œNeah was responsible for our parents' death.ā€ Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. ā€œResponsible how?ā€ Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. ā€œShe served them Wolfsbane.ā€ Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. ā€œYou poisoned your parents?ā€ ā€œI was six.ā€ I splutter. ā€œI just made them lemonade.ā€ My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. ā€œHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.ā€ ā€œA six year old should know the difference between plants.ā€ Alpha Trey snaps ā€œSounds to me like she was set up.ā€ Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. ā€œWe all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.ā€ What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. ā€œWhich only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.ā€ Alpha Dane mutters ā€œYou weren’t there, Alpha Dane.ā€ My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. ā€œIt was Wolfsbane.ā€ He nods his head. ā€œYou are right, I was not present.ā€ Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. ā€œBut tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?ā€ ā€œI didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!ā€ Alpha Trey spits. ā€œOr what happened to my parents.ā€ Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. ā€œYou’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.ā€ ā€œI thought we agreed.ā€ My brother exclaims ā€œNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.ā€ The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. ā€œWhat the heck did you say to him?ā€ My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. ā€œN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.ā€ ā€œDid you tell him?ā€ Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. ā€œWELL?ā€ My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. ā€œBut I didn’t say it was you.ā€ I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. ā€œIf you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.ā€ He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. ā€œPlease….ā€ I beg. ā€œHe was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.ā€ My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. ā€œAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.ā€ Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. ā€œI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?ā€ ā€œAs I said,ā€ my brother holds his ground, ā€œShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.ā€ ā€œYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!ā€ Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. ā€œIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?ā€ ā€œWe don’t….ā€ ā€œReally?ā€ He cocks a brow, ā€œYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.ā€ ā€œShe did do it!ā€ Alpha Trey seethes ā€œAnd she has nothing to do with our deal.ā€ ā€œThat’s for me to decide.ā€ His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. ā€œWhere is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.ā€ I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. ā€œOn second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.ā€ He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. ā€œI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.ā€ Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother ā€œWe have already agreed on terms.ā€ ā€œWell, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.ā€ ā€œI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?ā€ Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. ā€œYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.ā€ Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? ā€œDeal.ā€ Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. ā€œI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.ā€ He reaches a hand out and cups my face, ā€œEnsure you have everything packed.ā€ He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. ā€œIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.ā€ He struts out, slamming the door behind him. ā€œGet out of my sight!ā€ My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane ā€œTenth bride’s the charm.ā€ Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. ā€œShut up!ā€ Eric snaps at him ā€œBoth of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!ā€ ā€˜He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. ā€œJust give me a second, I need to speak to my men.ā€ The door closes and neither one of them speaks. ā€œShe isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.ā€ I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. ā€œI mean it!ā€ I snap at Jenson's smug face, ā€œBeing my brother won’t change my mind!ā€ He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. ā€œAre you ready?ā€ I call out. ā€œIf you just want to…..ā€ Beta Kyle starts. ā€œI was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.ā€ The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. ā€œWhere are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packedā€ ā€œThat’s all she has.ā€ Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. ā€œThat’s it?ā€ I stare at him. ā€œThat’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?ā€ ā€œWhat more does she need?!ā€ His Beta sneers. ā€˜Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ ā€œWhat are you waiting for?ā€ I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. ā€œTake her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.ā€ Her shrill voice goes straight through me. ā€œLook at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.ā€ The blonde bimbo laughs ā€œYou don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.ā€ I glare at the blonde, ā€œShe is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.ā€ ā€œDISOBEDIENCE!ā€ The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. ā€œHow dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.ā€ ā€˜Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls ā€œYou should make yourself familiar with our agreement.ā€ I snap. ā€œIt seems your mate has not told you everything.ā€ Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. ā€œAll that for your help?ā€ His mate’s eyes are wide ā€œI don’t do half-witted contracts.ā€ Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest ā€œShall we go to the office?ā€ Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. ā€œYou are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.ā€ ā€œAre those my only options?ā€ she whispers, keeping her eyes low ā€œFor now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.ā€ She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. ā€œSo what will it be?ā€ ā€œI….ā€ Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. ā€œI….. The office I guess.ā€ ā€œGood choice.ā€ I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. ā€œTake a seat.ā€ I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. ā€œSit!ā€ I say it a little louder ā€œShe doesn’t have that privilege here!ā€ The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement ā€œSitting is not a privilege.ā€ I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ā€˜It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. ā€œAnd I suggest,ā€ I look at Trey, ā€œYou tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.ā€ ā€œAlpha Dane, you are in my home…..ā€ ā€œAnd you want my help, correct?ā€ The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. ā€œLet’s just get this done.ā€ Trey snaps, ā€œThe sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.ā€ ā€œYou should read the contract.ā€ I muse ā€œI agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.ā€ ā€œIdiot!ā€ Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. ā€œDone.ā€ Trey mutters ā€œGood, you can get her out of my house.ā€ Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, ā€œCome, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.ā€ Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. ā€œCome.ā€ I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ā€˜Is she okay?’ Eric links me. ā€œNeah?ā€ I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. ā€œIt’s time to go.ā€ ā€œOkay.ā€ Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. ā€œI’ve got you.ā€ I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. ā€œKeep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!ā€ I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. ā€œCome.ā€ I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. ā€œI’m fine.ā€ She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. ā€œLet me give you a tour.ā€ I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not ā€œThe omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.ā€ I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. ā€œIf there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.ā€ Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. ā€œSo tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.ā€ Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room ā€œWell?ā€ I ask. ā€œI don’t need anything.ā€ She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. ā€œI know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. ā€œYou have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.ā€ ā€œMark me?ā€ I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. ā€œYes, I will mark you.ā€ She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. ā€œYou….You brought me so that you could mark me.ā€ She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. ā€œIf Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.ā€ ā€œI’m a murderer.ā€ She gasps. ā€œWhy would someone like you want me for a bride?ā€ ā€˜Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. ā€œWhat’s that? Are you injured?ā€ I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. ā€œIt’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.ā€ Forget? How could she forget a wound? ā€˜Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ā€˜She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. ā€œShow me!ā€ ā€œIt’s fine.ā€ She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. ā€œIt’s not optional.ā€ I mutter. ā€œIf you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.ā€ Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. ā€œCan.... can we go somewhere more private?ā€ ā€œPrivate?ā€ I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ā€˜Office,’ Aero mutters. ā€˜I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. ā€œThis way.ā€ I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. ā€œSee, it’s fine.ā€ she whispers. ā€œYou need to stop saying that.ā€ She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. ā€œNo,ā€ I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. ā€œLet me see the rest of them.ā€ It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. ā€œYou need to see a doctor.ā€ ā€œIt’s …..ā€ she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. ā€œIt always heals, eventually.ā€ ā€œDid Trey do this?ā€ I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. ā€œCassandra?ā€ She still doesn’t answer me. ā€œThat prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?ā€ She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. ā€œAnyone else?ā€ ā€œThe pack.ā€ She whispers. ā€˜I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, ā€œBecause of what you allegedly did to your parents.ā€ She nods. ā€œI don’t believe you were responsible.ā€ She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. ā€œBecause of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah ā€œI…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?ā€ I whisper He frowns at me. ā€œYour brother said you knew the difference between plants.ā€ ā€œIā€¦ā€ I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. ā€œBlood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.ā€ ā€œOh.ā€ ā€œI won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.ā€ His crimson eyes narrow. ā€œI will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.ā€ He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. ā€œRight now, you do need to see someone about the infection.ā€ I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? ā€œCome, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.ā€ Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ā€˜our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. ā€œYou don’t need to be afraid.ā€ I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. ā€œHey,ā€ His rough fingers tip my face up. ā€œIt’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.ā€ Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. ā€œThe alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?ā€ He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. ā€œI really wish you would talk more, Neah.ā€ Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. ā€œNeah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.ā€ Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. ā€œComing.ā€ I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. ā€œIt’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.ā€ He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. ā€œYou will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.ā€ He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. ā€œLet’s go.ā€ He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. ā€œRaven, this is Neah.ā€ Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, ā€œAlpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.ā€ It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. ā€œShe will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.ā€ ā€œI have a wound.ā€ I whisper. ā€œAnd you are not healing?ā€ Raven asks, confused ā€œI don’t have my Wolf.ā€ I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. ā€œHer Wolf was bound when she was a kid.ā€ Alpha Dane tells her. ā€œThat’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.ā€ My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. ā€œWow, okay.ā€ She grabs my hand. ā€œThis way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.ā€ She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. ā€œHow long ago?ā€ ā€œA few days.ā€ I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. ā€œThis is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.ā€ ā€œNeah, you need to tell us the truth.ā€ Alpha Dane orders ā€œI don’t know.ā€ ā€œNEAH!ā€ His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. ā€œI swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.ā€ There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. ā€œHeal her!ā€ Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. ā€œYou will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.ā€ Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound ā€œYour brother?ā€ I whisper, opening my eyes ā€œAh, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?ā€ I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. ā€œJenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.ā€ ā€œGamma?ā€ I had never heard of the term. ā€œYep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.ā€ She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. ā€œNow this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.ā€ ā€œThanks.ā€ I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. ā€œCream, three times a day.ā€ I show him the pot and he takes it from me. ā€œGood, come.ā€ He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. ā€œShow me.ā€ He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. ā€œI don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.ā€ ā€œOkay.ā€ I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. ā€œStop holding your breath.ā€ He tells me, getting to his feet. ā€œI am not going to hurt you.ā€ It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& Reading Time https://www.facebook.com/100090422959516/ 1,028 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 wwwedb.com DCO https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448261212_819981506727881_6215254128091474399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4_6-53FYdlYQ7kNvgH9esdJ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AciuTZI2CghLE9cuwIXzKBG&oh=00_AYDQVMJ42WHD9QLRkCP8O-udA4EuIb1CbfyN_Iuk9mGIjw&oe=671621A0 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Reading Time 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,212,625
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213931}'
No 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 All-In-One Storage Solutions Safe and secure! CONTACT_US https://www.delaneyworldwide.com/local-long-distan Delaney Worldwide https://www.facebook.com/61557773368721/ 5 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Contact Us 0 delaneyworldwide.com CAROUSEL Safe and secure! https://www.delaneyworldwide.com/local-long-distance/ 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456326637_1062883972209377_1888591131315826226_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=s-zgO7gGp_kQ7kNvgEfjh6c&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AyZFoGkFhBdC2VnNTwFDa3N&oh=00_AYDdVHc2q0UUXmIGpG8yvm3GwBu-TMe4bkeSIPn5pLXlQQ&oe=67162976 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Delaney Worldwide 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,214,316
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213910}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 Are you ready to unlock the smile of your dreams? At Miami Bay Oral Health, we’re dedicated to helping you achieve a smile that radiates confidence and happiness. Orthodontic braces are more than just straightening teeth; they’re about transforming lives, correcting misalignments, and improving bite function. Our monthly adjustment consultations ensure your orthodontic journey is smooth and successful, minimizing discomfort and ensuring optimal progress. If you’re already on this journey with us, remember to schedule your monthly consultation. And if you’re considering orthodontic treatment, there’s no better time to start than now. Don’t wait any longer to achieve the smile you deserve. Schedule your appointment today and let’s embark on this journey together. Your perfect smile awaits! 😁✨ - šŸ‡ŖšŸ‡øĀæEstĆ”s listo para desbloquear la sonrisa de tus sueƱos? En Miami Bay Oral Health, estamos dedicados a ayudarte a lograr una sonrisa que irradie confianza y felicidad. Los frenillos ortodónticos son mĆ”s que simplemente enderezar los dientes; se trata de transformar vidas, corregir desalineaciones y mejorar la función mordida. Nuestras consultas mensuales de ajuste aseguran que tu viaje ortodóntico sea fluido y exitoso, minimizando el malestar y garantizando un progreso óptimo. Si ya estĆ”s en este viaje con nosotros, recuerda programar tu consulta mensual. Y si estĆ”s considerando un tratamiento ortodóntico, no hay mejor momento para comenzar que ahora. No esperes mĆ”s para lograr la sonrisa que mereces. Ā”Programa tu cita hoy mismo y embarquemos juntos en este viaje! Ā”Tu sonrisa perfecta te espera! 😁✨ Miami Bay Oral Health https://www.facebook.com/mboralhealth/ 21,719 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 VIDEO 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449445482_1031200505007545_2334244606341245808_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UqcqwbE3wCAQ7kNvgHeaWkM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A08DHU7vFyc6y1bj8LidX52&oh=00_AYCSv8-bRn1Hd6fBWUdRQH-nwa4y-E0I1-cmf_-ZFQMG3A&oe=6716332C PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Miami Bay Oral Health 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,213,412
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213536}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ”žšŸ”„ Continuer la lecture āž¤āž¤ ā€œAre you thinking about my brother again?ā€ New Alpha Jasper’s voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their father’s sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I can’t control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. ā€œWhat if I was? I do miss him.ā€ I asked flippantly. Jasper’s jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. ā€œIris,ā€ he growled. ā€œYou should know better.ā€ ā€œElias was better than you in every way,ā€ I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. ā€œEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.ā€ Jasper’s eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. ā€œWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and don’t you ever forget that.ā€ My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. ā€œYou will always be a pathetic nobody,ā€ I spat. ā€œWith or without him.ā€ Jasper’s face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. ā€œElias is gone,ā€ he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldn’t resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldn’t stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. ā€œYou can’t deny what we are to each other,ā€ he whispered, his voice rough with need. ā€œNo matter how much you want to hate me.ā€ ā€œI do hate you,ā€ I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. ā€œHate me all you want, Iris,ā€ he said sensually. ā€œIt won’t change a thing.ā€ But I couldn’t escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Elias’s hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasper’s eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. ā€œLook at you,ā€ he breathed, ā€œyou can’t get enough, can you?ā€ I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. ā€œThat’s it,ā€ he growled. ā€œYou’re mine, Iris. Don’t you ever forget that.ā€ His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasper’s weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasper’s hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. ā€œIris,ā€ he said softly, but I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didn’t finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. ā€œOh, by the way,ā€ he said casually, as if discussing the weather, ā€œI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.ā€ The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasper’s words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldn’t have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadn’t rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldn’t have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldn’t feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldn’t feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldn’t have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didn’t want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. ā€œHe was here again, wasn’t he?ā€ she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. ā€œHe is the Alpha,ā€ I said, keeping my voice calm and even. ā€œHe comes and goes as he pleases.ā€ Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. ā€œYou think you can win his heart with your body?ā€ She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. ā€œHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!ā€ She never forgave me for being Jasper’s mate. Even though it was nobody’s fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didn’t see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldn’t bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadn’t meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday… her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldn’t hate her. I couldn’t even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. ā€œShe pushed me for no reason!ā€ Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didn’t. He knew that wouldn’t hurt me. So he did something much worse. ā€œThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,ā€ he said, his voice low and icy. ā€œNaomi’s coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.ā€ He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. ā€œThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,ā€ he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldn’t even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasper’s eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomi’s eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasper’s arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomi’s lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldn’t help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. ā€œHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!ā€ Naomi’s voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. ā€œSorry,ā€ I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I can’t help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. ā€œDo you remember when we were kids?ā€ I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. ā€œI do,ā€ she replied. ā€œWe were quite the troublemakers.ā€ I nodded, encouraged by her words. ā€œWe had fun back then,ā€ I said. ā€œEverything was simpler.ā€ Naomi’s face hardened and she snapped, ā€œThose days are gone, Iris. I’ve grown up. I had to.ā€ ā€œI know,ā€ I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, ā€œBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.ā€ Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. ā€œThat girl was weak. She didn’t understand what it takes to lead, to survive.ā€ ā€œIs that why you hate me?ā€ I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomi’s eyes flashed with anger. ā€œHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.ā€ I shook my head, tears welling up. ā€œI didn’t steal him. I wasn’t something I had control over. You know that.ā€ ā€œControl?ā€ Naomi spat. ā€œThat’s what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, don’t think for a second that I’ve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.ā€ The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. ā€œI don’t want to do this,ā€ I said weakly. ā€œI just want my friend back.ā€ She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. ā€œYour friend?ā€ She asked, as if the words were strange to her. ā€œThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.ā€ I couldn’t leave it there. I had to ask one last question. ā€œYou never told me, who is your mate?ā€ Naomi’s eyes flickered with an emotion I couldn’t quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasper’s mate. ā€œHe is gone,ā€ Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. ā€œGone?ā€ I asked. ā€œWhat do you mean?ā€ ā€œI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,ā€ she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. ā€œHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.ā€ I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. ā€œNaomi, how could you?ā€ I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. ā€œHe was nothing to me,ā€ she explained, ā€œJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.ā€ I couldn’t handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomi’s face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. ā€œDon’t play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasper’s child, it won’t change a thing. Besides, I won’t let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomi’s big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. ā€œIt is for the best,ā€ I said to my wolf, Molly. ā€œMy life will be more livable after the rejection,ā€ I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. ā€œNaomi’s resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.ā€ My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. ā€œI know, Molly,ā€ I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. ā€œIt’s just… this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe… maybe it is better this way.ā€ Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. ā€œLet’s just get it over with,ā€ he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasn’t even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. ā€œSure,ā€ I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasper’s expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. ā€œYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseā€¦ā€ The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. ā€œNo need,ā€ I said quickly. ā€œI am fine being Naomi’s maid.ā€ His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. ā€œYou despite me, don’t you?ā€ he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didn’t answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didn’t despite him. Even now, I still couldn’t. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. ā€œJasper,ā€ I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasper’s movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper… I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. ā€œI’m glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,ā€ he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. ā€œDon’t.ā€ He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. ā€œWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!ā€ The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomi’s attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. ā€œWe could have had a lovely little puppy.ā€ I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomi’s room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. ā€œWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,ā€ she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didn’t say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alpha’s mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. ā€œThe Great Pack,ā€ Jasper began, addressing them as one. ā€œThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.ā€ He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. ā€œAs you all know,ā€ he continued, ā€œthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.ā€ He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, ā€œBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.ā€ Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasper’s declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. ā€œThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,ā€ Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. ā€œShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.ā€ Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. ā€œI assure you,ā€ Jasper continued. ā€œThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.ā€ The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadn’t worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Molly’s enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ 20 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ip8T6RqV7e8Q7kNvgGPP0Ot&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A-sn2ujkxYsxM3zxd0PUT2y&oh=00_AYAJmkoC3nVHebYiry_yBySmjTBThtWT6jLyEOGOhd55cg&oe=67163C2D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,212,695
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ’“My Vegetative Husband is the Hottest Billionaire in TownšŸ’“šŸ”„šŸ“–šŸ‘‰šŸ‘‰I-click upang makakita kaagad ng mas kapana-panabik na nilalamanšŸ‘ˆ šŸ˜šŸ’˜"Ang kanyang mga mata ay kasing init ng apoy, mahigpit na nakakulong ang kanyang mga mata, at ang hangin sa pagitan ng dalawa ay tila umiinit."šŸ’˜ Sa kalakasan ng ulan at tahimik na gabi,sa halip na nahihimbing ay humahangos si Shaniya Desiderio.Hirap man ay pinipilit niyang ihakbang ang may pilay na paa habang yakap ang walong buwang tiyan,taimtim na ipinagdarasal ang kaligtasan ng kahit ng kaniyang anak nalang.Hilam sa luha ang kaniyang mga mata at halos hindi na maimulat sa labis na pag-iyak ngunit pinipilit niyang lumaban para sa batang nasa kaniyang sinapupunan. Hindi akalain ni Shaniya na masasaksihan niya ang kasamaan ng kaniyang madrasta.Sariwa pa rin sa kaniyang isipan ang nasaksihan niya sa hospital kanina.Kung paanong tinakpan ni Zandra ng unan ang mukha ng kaniyang ama na sanhi ng pagkamatay nito.Pinilit niyang iligtas ang mahal na ama ngunit hindi siya hinayaan ni Zandra at ng mga tauhan nito. ā€œNAPAKASAMA NIYO!ā€Galit na galit na bulyaw niya sa kaniyang ina-inahan nang kaldkarin siya ng mga tauhan ito palabas ng hospital.Natapilok ang kaniyang paa at sumigid ang sakit sa kaniyang kalamnan pero walang-wala ang sakit na iyon kumpara sa nadudurog niyang puso. ā€œBingi ka ba,Shaniya?Ang sabi ko kanina wala nang kwenta kung mananatiling nakaratay ang ama mo!Dalawang taon na siyang comatose.Sa tingin mo ba gigising pa siya?ā€ Humikbi si Shaniya at umiling,ā€œHinding-hindi ko kayo mapapatawad!ā€ Humalakhak si Diana,ā€œHindi rin naman ako hihingi ng tawad.Mas mabuti pang lumayas ka nalang,Shaniya.Wala ka na rin namang mapapala dahil ipinamana na sa akin ng bobo mong ama ang mga ari-arian niya.ā€ ā€œMagnanakaw kaā€”ā€Malakas na sampal ang pumutol sa kaniyang bulyaw. Pinilit tumayo ni Shaniya at malakas na itinulak si Zandra.Nabuwal ito at ginamit niya ang pagkakataong iyon para tumakbo kahit na hirap na hirap siya at basang-basa ng malakas na ulan. Mabilis siyang pumara ng taxi at nagpahatid sa bahay niya ng kanilang asawa.Nang makarating sa bahay ay agad niyang binuksan ang pinto ngunit ganoon nalang ang gulat at sakit na naranasan niya nang madatnan ang kaniyang asawa na komportableng nakaupo sa sofa—walang saplot ni isa at nasa ibabaw nito ang isang babaeng kilalang-kilala niya. ā€œMGA HAYOP!ā€Tumili ng napakalakas si Shaniya at mabilis na sinugod si Diana,ang kaniyang step-sister at ang kaniyang asawa. LEARN_MORE https://bioplm.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14319&u Philip Spicy Reading https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/ 34,475 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 bioplm.com DCO šŸ“–šŸ‘‰šŸ‘‰Ako ay isang prinsesa mula sa isang kilalang pamilya, ngunit ako ay malupit na kinulit ng aking madrasta at kapatid na babae at inalis ang lahat sa akin. This time, gusto kong bawiin lahat ng pag-aari ko!šŸ‘ˆ https://bioplm.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14319&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461089651_1673299063237190_600027698103463606_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=u4P5uXk6nSkQ7kNvgENKV8P&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A2NZabLlrug0GGDS4cbRzcQ&oh=00_AYCUdp3Rk3UiDgmdp2IVrpu_1URnP17Sr1CvH138h6Lb0w&oe=67163D17 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Philip Spicy Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,213,230
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213536}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ”žšŸ”„ Continuer la lecture āž¤āž¤ ā€œAre you thinking about my brother again?ā€ New Alpha Jasper’s voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their father’s sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I can’t control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. ā€œWhat if I was? I do miss him.ā€ I asked flippantly. Jasper’s jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. ā€œIris,ā€ he growled. ā€œYou should know better.ā€ ā€œElias was better than you in every way,ā€ I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. ā€œEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.ā€ Jasper’s eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. ā€œWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and don’t you ever forget that.ā€ My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. ā€œYou will always be a pathetic nobody,ā€ I spat. ā€œWith or without him.ā€ Jasper’s face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. ā€œElias is gone,ā€ he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldn’t resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldn’t stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. ā€œYou can’t deny what we are to each other,ā€ he whispered, his voice rough with need. ā€œNo matter how much you want to hate me.ā€ ā€œI do hate you,ā€ I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. ā€œHate me all you want, Iris,ā€ he said sensually. ā€œIt won’t change a thing.ā€ But I couldn’t escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Elias’s hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasper’s eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. ā€œLook at you,ā€ he breathed, ā€œyou can’t get enough, can you?ā€ I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. ā€œThat’s it,ā€ he growled. ā€œYou’re mine, Iris. Don’t you ever forget that.ā€ His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasper’s weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasper’s hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. ā€œIris,ā€ he said softly, but I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didn’t finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. ā€œOh, by the way,ā€ he said casually, as if discussing the weather, ā€œI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.ā€ The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasper’s words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldn’t have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadn’t rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldn’t have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldn’t feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldn’t feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldn’t have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didn’t want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. ā€œHe was here again, wasn’t he?ā€ she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. ā€œHe is the Alpha,ā€ I said, keeping my voice calm and even. ā€œHe comes and goes as he pleases.ā€ Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. ā€œYou think you can win his heart with your body?ā€ She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. ā€œHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!ā€ She never forgave me for being Jasper’s mate. Even though it was nobody’s fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didn’t see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldn’t bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadn’t meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday… her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldn’t hate her. I couldn’t even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. ā€œShe pushed me for no reason!ā€ Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didn’t. He knew that wouldn’t hurt me. So he did something much worse. ā€œThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,ā€ he said, his voice low and icy. ā€œNaomi’s coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.ā€ He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. ā€œThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,ā€ he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldn’t even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasper’s eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomi’s eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasper’s arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomi’s lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldn’t help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. ā€œHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!ā€ Naomi’s voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. ā€œSorry,ā€ I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I can’t help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. ā€œDo you remember when we were kids?ā€ I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. ā€œI do,ā€ she replied. ā€œWe were quite the troublemakers.ā€ I nodded, encouraged by her words. ā€œWe had fun back then,ā€ I said. ā€œEverything was simpler.ā€ Naomi’s face hardened and she snapped, ā€œThose days are gone, Iris. I’ve grown up. I had to.ā€ ā€œI know,ā€ I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, ā€œBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.ā€ Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. ā€œThat girl was weak. She didn’t understand what it takes to lead, to survive.ā€ ā€œIs that why you hate me?ā€ I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomi’s eyes flashed with anger. ā€œHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.ā€ I shook my head, tears welling up. ā€œI didn’t steal him. I wasn’t something I had control over. You know that.ā€ ā€œControl?ā€ Naomi spat. ā€œThat’s what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, don’t think for a second that I’ve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.ā€ The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. ā€œI don’t want to do this,ā€ I said weakly. ā€œI just want my friend back.ā€ She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. ā€œYour friend?ā€ She asked, as if the words were strange to her. ā€œThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.ā€ I couldn’t leave it there. I had to ask one last question. ā€œYou never told me, who is your mate?ā€ Naomi’s eyes flickered with an emotion I couldn’t quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasper’s mate. ā€œHe is gone,ā€ Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. ā€œGone?ā€ I asked. ā€œWhat do you mean?ā€ ā€œI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,ā€ she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. ā€œHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.ā€ I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. ā€œNaomi, how could you?ā€ I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. ā€œHe was nothing to me,ā€ she explained, ā€œJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.ā€ I couldn’t handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomi’s face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. ā€œDon’t play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasper’s child, it won’t change a thing. Besides, I won’t let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomi’s big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. ā€œIt is for the best,ā€ I said to my wolf, Molly. ā€œMy life will be more livable after the rejection,ā€ I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. ā€œNaomi’s resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.ā€ My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. ā€œI know, Molly,ā€ I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. ā€œIt’s just… this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe… maybe it is better this way.ā€ Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. ā€œLet’s just get it over with,ā€ he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasn’t even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. ā€œSure,ā€ I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasper’s expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. ā€œYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseā€¦ā€ The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. ā€œNo need,ā€ I said quickly. ā€œI am fine being Naomi’s maid.ā€ His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. ā€œYou despite me, don’t you?ā€ he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didn’t answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didn’t despite him. Even now, I still couldn’t. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. ā€œJasper,ā€ I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasper’s movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper… I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. ā€œI’m glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,ā€ he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. ā€œDon’t.ā€ He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. ā€œWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!ā€ The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomi’s attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. ā€œWe could have had a lovely little puppy.ā€ I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomi’s room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. ā€œWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,ā€ she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didn’t say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alpha’s mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. ā€œThe Great Pack,ā€ Jasper began, addressing them as one. ā€œThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.ā€ He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. ā€œAs you all know,ā€ he continued, ā€œthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.ā€ He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, ā€œBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.ā€ Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasper’s declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. ā€œThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,ā€ Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. ā€œShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.ā€ Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. ā€œI assure you,ā€ Jasper continued. ā€œThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.ā€ The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadn’t worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Molly’s enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ 20 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ip8T6RqV7e8Q7kNvgGPP0Ot&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AlPsqpQFuXeev6iFSYJSwua&oh=00_AYDywgfCn3TcgcLPN7xhMXvjvUrYJzesc5XbF-xByf3SCQ&oe=67163C2D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,214,322
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213010}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ”žAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼šŸ‘‰ One Neah ā€œWhere the heck is she?ā€ I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. ā€œAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.ā€ Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. ā€œWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!ā€ I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. ā€œHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!ā€ Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. ā€Useless Wolf.ā€ He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. ā€œIs this the way you greet all Alpha’s?ā€ His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. ā€œI’m sorry.ā€ I whisper, getting to my feet. ā€œI…I thought I was alone.ā€ I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? ā€œCome forward.ā€ He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. ā€œYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?ā€ I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. ā€œI would prefer it if you spoke to me.ā€ He growls, ā€œI’m not in the mood to play games.ā€ ā€œYes.ā€ I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? ā€œWhy do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.ā€ ā€œI…..ā€ I hated the question. ā€œSpit it out, I haven’t got all day!ā€ He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. ā€œYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?ā€ His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. ā€œMy Wolf abilities were bound,ā€ I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, ā€œWhy would someone do that?ā€ If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. ā€œIt was a punishment.ā€ I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me ā€œNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?ā€ He turns to the crimson eyed man. ā€œI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.ā€ Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. ā€œI wouldn’t do that if I were you.ā€ Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. ā€œNeah,ā€ My name rolls off of his tongue, ā€œwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.ā€ What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. ā€œGo and get Beta Kyle.ā€ Alpha Trey seethes. ā€œTell him that our guest is here.ā€ I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. ā€œBeta Kyle,ā€ I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. ā€œAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.ā€ He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. ā€œYou’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.ā€ Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. ā€œNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.ā€ I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. ā€œNeah is your sister, correct?ā€ Alpha Dane questions my brother. ā€œShe is.ā€ Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. ā€œWhy do you treat her like vermin?ā€ Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. ā€œNeah was responsible for our parents' death.ā€ Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. ā€œResponsible how?ā€ Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. ā€œShe served them Wolfsbane.ā€ Two Neah Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. ā€œYou poisoned your parents?ā€ ā€œI was six.ā€ I splutter. ā€œI just made them lemonade.ā€ My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. ā€œHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.ā€ ā€œA six year old should know the difference between plants.ā€ Alpha Trey snaps ā€œSounds to me like she was set up.ā€ Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. ā€œWe all know that standard wolfsbane doesn’t affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.ā€ What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasn’t lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. ā€œWhich only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.ā€ Alpha Dane mutters ā€œYou weren’t there, Alpha Dane.ā€ My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. ā€œIt was Wolfsbane.ā€ He nods his head. ā€œYou are right, I was not present.ā€ Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. ā€œBut tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?ā€ ā€œI didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!ā€ Alpha Trey spits. ā€œOr what happened to my parents.ā€ Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. ā€œYou’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.ā€ ā€œI thought we agreed.ā€ My brother exclaims ā€œNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.ā€ The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. ā€œWhat the heck did you say to him?ā€ My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. ā€œN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.ā€ ā€œDid you tell him?ā€ Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. ā€œWELL?ā€ My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. ā€œBut I didn’t say it was you.ā€ I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they weren’t Wolves, they probably wouldn’t have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. ā€œIf you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.ā€ He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. ā€œPlease….ā€ I beg. ā€œHe was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.ā€ My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. ā€œAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.ā€ Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. ā€œI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?ā€ ā€œAs I said,ā€ my brother holds his ground, ā€œShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.ā€ ā€œYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!ā€ Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. ā€œIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?ā€ ā€œWe don’t….ā€ ā€œReally?ā€ He cocks a brow, ā€œYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.ā€ ā€œShe did do it!ā€ Alpha Trey seethes ā€œAnd she has nothing to do with our deal.ā€ ā€œThat’s for me to decide.ā€ His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. ā€œWhere is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.ā€ I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. ā€œOn second thoughts, why bother her. I’m certain she is just as vile as you.ā€ He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. ā€œI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.ā€ Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother ā€œWe have already agreed on terms.ā€ ā€œWell, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.ā€ ā€œI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?ā€ Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. ā€œYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.ā€ Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? ā€œDeal.ā€ Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. ā€œI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.ā€ He reaches a hand out and cups my face, ā€œEnsure you have everything packed.ā€ He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. ā€œIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.ā€ He struts out, slamming the door behind him. ā€œGet out of my sight!ā€ My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadn’t slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, that’s why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane ā€œTenth bride’s the charm.ā€ Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. ā€œShut up!ā€ Eric snaps at him ā€œBoth of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!ā€ ā€˜He will never learn.’ My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. ā€œJust give me a second, I need to speak to my men.ā€ The door closes and neither one of them speaks. ā€œShe isn’t like the others. Don’t speak to her, don’t look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.ā€ I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didn’t know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. ā€œI mean it!ā€ I snap at Jenson's smug face, ā€œBeing my brother won’t change my mind!ā€ He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. It’s barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. ā€œAre you ready?ā€ I call out. ā€œIf you just want to…..ā€ Beta Kyle starts. ā€œI was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.ā€ The expression on Beta Kyle’s face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. ā€œWhere are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packedā€ ā€œThat’s all she has.ā€ Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. ā€œThat’s it?ā€ I stare at him. ā€œThat’s all her belongings? She’s what, in her early twenties and that’s all she has?ā€ ā€œWhat more does she need?!ā€ His Beta sneers. ā€˜Kill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.’ ā€œWhat are you waiting for?ā€ I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neah’s reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. ā€œTake her Alpha Dane. I’m sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.ā€ Her shrill voice goes straight through me. ā€œLook at the silly girl, she’s going to pass out.ā€ The blonde bimbo laughs ā€œYou don’t get to talk about her like that anymore.ā€ I glare at the blonde, ā€œShe is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.ā€ ā€œDISOBEDIENCE!ā€ The woman screeches just as Neah’s hip hits the floor. ā€œHow dare you! If anyone is disobedient, it’s that rat in the corner.ā€ ā€˜Who the heck is she calling a rat?’ Aero growls ā€œYou should make yourself familiar with our agreement.ā€ I snap. ā€œIt seems your mate has not told you everything.ā€ Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. ā€œAll that for your help?ā€ His mate’s eyes are wide ā€œI don’t do half-witted contracts.ā€ Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Trey’s chest ā€œShall we go to the office?ā€ Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. ā€œYou are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.ā€ ā€œAre those my only options?ā€ she whispers, keeping her eyes low ā€œFor now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.ā€ She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like it’s fighting to hang on to life. ā€œSo what will it be?ā€ ā€œI….ā€ Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. ā€œI….. The office I guess.ā€ ā€œGood choice.ā€ I hold out a hand for her but she doesn’t take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. ā€œTake a seat.ā€ I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. ā€œSit!ā€ I say it a little louder ā€œShe doesn’t have that privilege here!ā€ The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement ā€œSitting is not a privilege.ā€ I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldn’t see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. ā€˜It better be!’ Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. ā€œAnd I suggest,ā€ I look at Trey, ā€œYou tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.ā€ ā€œAlpha Dane, you are in my home…..ā€ ā€œAnd you want my help, correct?ā€ The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. ā€œLet’s just get this done.ā€ Trey snaps, ā€œThe sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.ā€ ā€œYou should read the contract.ā€ I muse ā€œI agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.ā€ ā€œIdiot!ā€ Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. ā€œDone.ā€ Trey mutters ā€œGood, you can get her out of my house.ā€ Trey’s mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldn’t have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they can’t have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, ā€œCome, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.ā€ Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesn’t even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. ā€œCome.ā€ I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. ā€˜Is she okay?’ Eric links me. ā€œNeah?ā€ I step in front of her and she doesn’t move. She seems to be staring right through me. ā€œIt’s time to go.ā€ ā€œOkay.ā€ Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. ā€œI’ve got you.ā€ I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didn’t weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. ā€œKeep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!ā€ I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. ā€œCome.ā€ I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I don’t wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. ā€œI’m fine.ā€ She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. ā€œLet me give you a tour.ā€ I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not ā€œThe omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.ā€ I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. ā€œIf there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.ā€ Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. ā€œSo tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.ā€ Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room ā€œWell?ā€ I ask. ā€œI don’t need anything.ā€ She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasn’t fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. ā€œI know you want to say something, so just say it. I’m not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You don’t have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. ā€œYou have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.ā€ ā€œMark me?ā€ I didn’t think her eyes could get any wider. ā€œYes, I will mark you.ā€ She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadn’t said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. ā€œYou….You brought me so that you could mark me.ā€ She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. ā€œIf Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.ā€ ā€œI’m a murderer.ā€ She gasps. ā€œWhy would someone like you want me for a bride?ā€ ā€˜Blood’ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. ā€œWhat’s that? Are you injured?ā€ I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. ā€œIt’s nothing. It’s just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget it’s there.ā€ Forget? How could she forget a wound? ā€˜Why isn’t she healing?’ I feel Aero’s panic. ā€˜She’s been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.’ His need to protect her was strong. It hadn’t occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. ā€œShow me!ā€ ā€œIt’s fine.ā€ She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. ā€œIt’s not optional.ā€ I mutter. ā€œIf you won’t show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.ā€ Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. ā€œCan.... can we go somewhere more private?ā€ ā€œPrivate?ā€ I didn’t really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. ā€˜Office,’ Aero mutters. ā€˜I was just going to suggest that!’ I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. ā€œThis way.ā€ I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. ā€œSee, it’s fine.ā€ she whispers. ā€œYou need to stop saying that.ā€ She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. ā€œNo,ā€ I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. ā€œLet me see the rest of them.ā€ It wasn’t optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didn’t want guests to see. More importantly, they didn’t want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. ā€œYou need to see a doctor.ā€ ā€œIt’s …..ā€ she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. ā€œIt always heals, eventually.ā€ ā€œDid Trey do this?ā€ I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. ā€œCassandra?ā€ She still doesn’t answer me. ā€œThat prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?ā€ She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. ā€œAnyone else?ā€ ā€œThe pack.ā€ She whispers. ā€˜I’m going to kill them all.’ Aero growls. He will have to get in line, ā€œBecause of what you allegedly did to your parents.ā€ She nods. ā€œI don’t believe you were responsible.ā€ She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. ā€œBecause of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah ā€œI…I don’t know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?ā€ I whisper He frowns at me. ā€œYour brother said you knew the difference between plants.ā€ ā€œIā€¦ā€ I didn’t have an answer. I couldn’t remember, not fully. ā€œBlood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I can’t imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brother’s story doesn’t add up.ā€ ā€œOh.ā€ ā€œI won’t stop until I find out who did this, Neah.ā€ His crimson eyes narrow. ā€œI will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.ā€ He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. ā€œRight now, you do need to see someone about the infection.ā€ I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? ā€œCome, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.ā€ Frozen to the spot, I don’t move. Did he just say ā€˜our bedroom,’? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if I’m his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didn’t seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. ā€œYou don’t need to be afraid.ā€ I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. ā€œHey,ā€ His rough fingers tip my face up. ā€œIt’s just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.ā€ Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. ā€œThe alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?ā€ He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. ā€œI really wish you would talk more, Neah.ā€ Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if I’m in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didn’t care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. ā€œNeah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.ā€ Alpha Dane’s voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadn’t even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. ā€œComing.ā€ I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. ā€œIt’s not much, as we don’t have anyone with as small a waist as you.ā€ He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. ā€œYou will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.ā€ He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasn’t like that. ā€œLet’s go.ā€ He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didn’t get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. ā€œRaven, this is Neah.ā€ Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, ā€œAlpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.ā€ It didn’t sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. ā€œShe will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.ā€ ā€œI have a wound.ā€ I whisper. ā€œAnd you are not healing?ā€ Raven asks, confused ā€œI don’t have my Wolf.ā€ I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. ā€œHer Wolf was bound when she was a kid.ā€ Alpha Dane tells her. ā€œThat’s why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.ā€ My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Raven’s dark eyes hover on me. ā€œWow, okay.ā€ She grabs my hand. ā€œThis way, let’s take a look at this wound of yours.ā€ She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. ā€œHow long ago?ā€ ā€œA few days.ā€ I mutter, though I wasn’t sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasn’t hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. ā€œThis is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.ā€ ā€œNeah, you need to tell us the truth.ā€ Alpha Dane orders ā€œI don’t know.ā€ ā€œNEAH!ā€ His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. ā€œI swear, I don’t know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind of…. I’m never not bruised.ā€ There’s silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didn’t already know. Now here I was, sitting in another pack’s hospital, revealing the truth. ā€œHeal her!ā€ Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. ā€œYou will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.ā€ Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound ā€œYour brother?ā€ I whisper, opening my eyes ā€œAh, I see he informed you. I’m guessing he didn’t tell you that Jenson is our brother too?ā€ I shake my head, I’m guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. ā€œJenson is considered to be our brother’s Gamma.ā€ ā€œGamma?ā€ I had never heard of the term. ā€œYep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what I’m good at.ā€ She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. ā€œNow this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasn’t changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.ā€ ā€œThanks.ā€ I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldn’t read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. ā€œCream, three times a day.ā€ I show him the pot and he takes it from me. ā€œGood, come.ā€ He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. ā€œShow me.ā€ He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasn’t going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. ā€œI don’t want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you can’t remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I don’t want to have to guess what you mean.ā€ ā€œOkay.ā€ I couldn’t say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. ā€œStop holding your breath.ā€ He tells me, getting to his feet. ā€œI am not going to hurt you.ā€ It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didn’t feel real. LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& Reading Time https://www.facebook.com/100090422959516/ 1,028 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 wwwedb.com DCO https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448261212_819981506727881_6215254128091474399_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4_6-53FYdlYQ7kNvgH9esdJ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AciuTZI2CghLE9cuwIXzKBG&oh=00_AYDQVMJ42WHD9QLRkCP8O-udA4EuIb1CbfyN_Iuk9mGIjw&oe=671621A0 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Reading Time 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,213,827
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213820}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ When I was forced to mate by Brandon, the Alpha’s son, all my illusions about bonded mates and love were shattered. My mate Brandon hates me, so as my brother, Michael. So when Brandon did all this to me, he and two of his friends just stood a foot away watching. "Undress!" I hear Alpha Brandon say. "No, I beg you ..." I say in a muffled voice. "I told you to undress!" he says, slapping me on the face, "I don't have all day!" I'm not moving. I look him in the eye but I know I can't change anything he has in mind. I look into my brother's eyes. "Michael... please." but Michael doesn't say anything he looks at me seriously. I don't know what's on his mind right now. "Grab her and off that ugly dress," Brandon tells the twins, who immediately grab me and tear my clothes and then throw me to the ground and holds me there while I'm struggling. "Leave me alone! Leave me alone! I have never hurt you! Leave me alone!" "So?" Jacob asks. "Who's first?" I look into Michael's eyes. He can't do that ... no matter how much he hates me, he's my brother. He can't hate me in such a way. Brandon unzips his pants as the twins hold me tighter and tighter glued to the floor. I feel him sit between my legs. If they manage to do what they set out to do, my life is over. I stare into Michael's eyes. "I hate you!" I tell him angrily, "I'm not calling you my brother from today on!" and I turn my head and close my eyes as I feel Brandon slip into me. Pain, anger, deep hatred. That is what I feel. After two in and out moves, in a split second I feel my body begin to tremble. It's something involuntary. The anger I feel seems to come out of every pore of my skin. Brandon stops and looks at me in panic. "Hell! What’s this?" I hear him panicking, "Michael, what's wrong with your sister?" With a force I never knew I possessed, I kick Alpha Brandon with my feet, making him fly almost two meters away from me, hitting the dinning table. I see him trying to get up but moaning in pain. "Elle..." I hear a faint woman's voice. I panic look behind but no one is around. "Who are you?" ..."Where are you?" I ask in panic. "I'm Athena ... your wolf." says the voice. LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13894&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 816 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13894&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458323307_1491196188175254_268335184391291546_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Of33vfJyKWsQ7kNvgEkpaVf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AY2lJHnF8oymKlikl8PymbT&oh=00_AYBAOGAO5jDZ8LMM74hDPGTtPMw9dFyyA4_NrJxtl_SGcA&oe=671640F5 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,214,351
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 After the divorce, she was in a desperate situation. Unexpectedly, the poor boy she had bullied became a billionaire and offered to help her take revenge on her ex-husband. However, his only condition was that she marry him! ===== "I'll be seeing him after a very long time. I have to make everything perfect." I told my best friend Lana over the phone. Today was the day David and I were finally going to consummate our marriage. We had been married for three years, yet that man had never touched me. As surprising as it sounds, it's true. Starting from the day David and I got married, he had begun to act strange. On our wedding night, he just left and came back the next day. We didn't even have a honeymoon. Well, all that was going to change today. He would be coming back after his long business trip that took almost six months, and I was ready. "Just don't stress yourself out. I know how much you want today to turn out perfect, but..." Lana tried to say, but I'm not hearing any of it. "Lana, if everything goes well, you'll be a godmother in nine months. Isn't that exciting?" "Rachel... " I could feel the way Lana would be shaking her head right now at my overexcited attitude. In the past few years of marriage, I had been tormented several times by David's family asking for an heir. None of them would believe that it wasn't my fault. David never touched me! But today, today is the day I have been waiting for. It's David and my 3rd marriage anniversary, and I'm ready to make it a blissful one. "Oh, I got to go; I need to inspect everything; love you, Ana." I ended the call. Yes, today was the day. Taking a deep breath, I headed over to the bedroom, where I had meticulously arranged. There were rose petals on the bed arranged in a beautiful big love sign, and by every corner of the room, candles, which I would light later so they wouldn't burn out. The windows were draped in black linen, giving the room a romantic vibe. Everything was set for my evening with David, my husband. Just as I was about to leave the room to check on other things, I felt my phone ring. Checking the ID caller, it was my husband, David. "Hello, honey," I called out shyly immediately I answered the phone. Despite the fact that we have been married for years now, I still find it strange to call him sweet endearment, but I did anyway. "Rachel, I'm sorry, but I can't come back home to you tonight." What was that? My heart became heavy for two reasons. One, after all my preparations, David won't be coming home, and secondly, David was with someone. I could hear the m*an from the other side of the phone clearly. Was he cheating on me? "Rachel... Yes uhm... I mean, Rachel, are you still there?" David called out his voice a bit low-pitched because of how aroused he was. I froze completely. David was cheating on me and had the guts to call me so I could hear the m*stress voice. Before I knew it, the phone went off, but not after several m*ans from both individuals in the room. My eyes filled up with tears. This was not happening, I shook my head. I was still trying to recover from what had just happened when I received a text message from an unknown number. 'Come to Goldville Hotel, room 167,' it read. What was this? Who was this? I couldn't think properly anymore. I picked up my bag and went to the car. If I were in my normal senses, I would have questioned the text and probably texted back to find out who texted me. I would have thought maybe it was a trap or something like that, but my head was scrambled to the point I didn't care. Arriving at the hotel, I went straight to the counter and showed them the text. "Oh, you're the one." The lady at the counter looked at me suspiciously before giving me the keys to the room. Again, if I was in my right mind, I would've wondered why the lady said, 'Oh, you're the one,' as if she was expecting me. I arrived at the room door. Reluctantly, I opened the door with the keys the receptionist gave me. The room was dark, but I could still make out two figures tangled together. "Da... David?" My voice shook. Not only my voice, but my whole body shook when my eyes adjusted to the dark and I could make out the woman's face. "Lana?" Lana quickly hid behind David. "Rachel, what... What are you doing here?" David asked, trying to hide Lana from my view, but I already saw her. My legs couldn't take it anymore, and I fell to my knees. "Lana? Of all the people you could cheat on me with, you picked my best friend." I cried. My husband and the woman who I could trust my life... "Rachel, it's... This... This is not what it looks like," David said, trying to explain. Lana, who was still trying to stay hidden behind David, also spoke up. "Yes, it's not... It's not what it looks like." "Ok, then what is it? Let me tell you what it looks like. My best friend and my husband were sleeping together!" I shouted, frightening Lana. She should be scared. I got up from the floor and launched myself towards Lana to rip her apart, but David stopped me. "How dare you try to lay your filthy hands on her!" He shouted at me. I looked at him, clenching my hands to a fist to stop myself from crying. "I'm your wife!" I shouted back. "You may be his wife, but I'm the one he truly loves." I heard Lana say it from behind David. My body shook furiously. "What did you just say?" "You heard her; she's the one I love. I was going to have you sign the divorce papers today." My head began to spin. Divorce? "No... No... We can't divorce; we've been together for 10 years, David. We only got married three years ago, and you're choosing her over me." The tears I've been trying hard to keep inside me began rolling down my eyes like a damn water fountain. David went to a table by the corner to pick up some papers, which he threw at me. "Now that you're here, it only makes this more easy. Sign this and we're over." "No... " I shook my head. "We can't divorce; we... We can fix this the both of us." I crawled to David, holding his knees as I begged. I loved him enough to endure my ex's best friend's humiliating laughter. Lana laughed, "Look here, Shelly. David loves me; he's only with you because of his family. But sooner or later he's going to divorce you and marry me, so just sign the papers." I looked up at my best friend-no, my ex-best friend-in tears. Chapter 2 Rachel's POV--Divorced "You gold-d*gging, two-faced, stupid..." I was about to rain down insults on Lana when David stopped me. He shoved my hands from his legs and backed away. "I don't want to hear another word of insult from your mouth to Lana again!" He yelled. "Now sign those papers and let me be free from this bondage called marriage." His words hurt me more than anything. Bondage? He thought our marriage was a bondage? I clenched my teeth tightly. "No, I'm still not signing those papers." I said firmly, getting up from my kneeling position, which I had kept for a while now. David smirked. Something about the way he looked at me made me shiver. "You are going to sign those papers; if not... the alliance between Hart Industries and Andrew Corporation would be annulled." David stated. "What?" "I can't believe what is happening right now." There's another reason why I couldn't afford to divorce David apart from my love for him, and that was my parents. They would flip if they found out David and I got divorced because their business wasn't doing well these past few months, and my father had borrowed a huge amount of money from the bank. If the alliance between both companies ends, so will everything they had. "No, you can't do this. David, we've known each other for over seven years before we got married; you can't do this to me." I cried, scratching my head with my hands. I had forgotten to take off the makeup and hair accessories I had added to my hair just to make myself up for this man in front of me who was threatening to end everything I loved. "Rachel, come on. Sign the papers." Lana urged. She walked towards me. "You..." I raised my hands, but David held it tightly. "Let go; you're hurting me." I cried, but looking into his eyes, I saw no emotion. "Please, David, I'll sign the papers." Hearing that he dropped my hands harshly. I picked up the papers from the ground. "Here's a pen." Lana threw a pen at me. Picking the pen up, I flipped the papers, signing everywhere signable. I knew I was signing my death warrant, but I just didn't care. All I wanted right now was to get out of this suffocating place. "There. I've signed everything." I threw the papers on the ground. My eyes watered as I looked at David one last time, but he didn't even as much glance at me, his eyes fixed on Lana. With tears in my eyes, I rushed out of the hotel, looking like a mess. My heart was hurting immensely. I loved David. I always had, ever since we were little, and this was what I got in return. The pain made me drive even faster, speeding across the road, driving like a madman. 'Ring ring.' "I'm not in the mood to talk to anyone right now; call later," I shouted at the caller and was just about to end the call when I heard my dad's voice. "How dare you speak to me like that, Rachel!?" I heard my dad's loud, thundering voice from the phone. Quickly, I drove my car to a stop. "Dad I..." "Save it. What's this I hear about you and David getting a divorce...? No... What I heard is that you both divorced, today." The way my father said it made me sure that he knew the truth, all he wanted to hear was that it was false, but I couldn't just lie like that. "I'm sorry it's..." "What is wrong with you, Rachel?! Why would you divorce David Hart!! You know the state our family is in right now yet you still went ahead to divorce him!!!" He shouted even from the phone I could feel how angry he was. "It's not my fault, I..." "I don't want to hear it. If you have to beg David to take you back, then do it. All I want to hear is that both of you are back together, if not, Rachel I will disown you." My father threatened cutting the call brashly on me. This was the first time in a long time I was feeling so helpless. I've always known what to do, always been so meticulous in my actions, but now everything just came crashing down on me. A wry smile came to my lips as I started the car again. Begging David was not an option; he would never accept me back, no matter how much I did. Which only means that my father would disown me, and knowing him he would. I arrived at my destination soon enough and got out of the car. The East River Bridge is a giant brick bridge that allows cars to pass through the deep body of water beneath it. Peace. That was all I could think of when my eyes were accustomed to the darkness, and I could feel the harsh wind on my bare skin. I was wearing a thin strapped evening gown because I wanted to make the night special for David. Thinking about it now, I was such a fool. I wanted to get rid of the guilt and pain in my heart, the river offered so much peace that I wanted to grab it. Such peace; if I entered the river, would I feel such peace? The thought consumed me to the point that it took me a few seconds to realize that I was already at the edge of the bridge. I only realized when the harsh breeze intensified because I was so close to the edge of the river. If I jumped right now, everything would be over. I wouldn't have to explain my reasons why David divorced me; I wouldn't have to live with the fact that my best friend slept with my husband and was happily gloating about it, both of them being ex's now. I stood up straight and remained there, standing, lost in thoughts, feeling betrayed by the world, weak, and unable to move forward. I felt the wind in my hair, which had loosened up after I yanked the clip off in frustration. Everything would just stop... I wouldn't hear my family blaming me for losing a man like David who could help their business grow back up, I wouldn't see Lana's happily ever after with David, I wouldn't feel the guilt in my heart anymore, and the voice telling me everything was my fault would just disappear. Slowly I closed my eyes, and let myself fall. 1 second 2 seconds 3 seconds After three whole seconds, there was no falling. I felt myself in a rather warm and secluded place, like an arm was wrapped around me. I flickered my eyes open, and then I saw him. A gorgeous man with glass held me. He had a look of worry on his handsome face, an emotion someone had not looked at me with in a very long time. "Are you okay?" His deep, masculine voice sounded in my ears. Okay? Was I okay? I was anything but okay. In fact, I was so far from okay. I tried to answer, but my mouth wouldn't open, my eyes still fixed on the gorgeous intruder's face. But wait a minute, why does he look familiar? Before I could wrap my head around what was going on, I felt my consciousness slipping away, and then it all went dark. Chapter 3 Ethan's POV--You're Ethan Wright??? I came down from the airport putting on my shades. I'm finally back in the country; I have been gone for over seven years. "Boss." My driver and also right-hand man, John, walked up to me and bowed. "Everything is ready for you, Sir." He said and I nodded. "Let's get going, it's getting dark, and the wind is picking up." John rushed to the backseat to open the door for me and closed it back after I was seated. "Boss, it would be faster if we followed the bridge." He advised, and I gave him a goal ahead. We were driving across the bridge when I saw a thin, frail figure climbing onto the bridge's railing. "Stop the car." I ordered and immediately got off, rushing to meet the said person. The figure was just about to jump off the railing when I got to her, taking her thin body in my arms. Looking down at her, my eyes widened in shock when I saw her face. Rachel Andrews. Who also happens to be the main reason why I came back to the country. What the hell did she just want to do? My heart skipped a beat, realizing that if I had been even a second late, I would've lost her forever. "Are you okay?" I asked her, but she just stared at me. Her gaze was like a child who had lost everything. She kept her gaze on mine until her eyes slowly shut, then she lost consciousness. "Rachel!" I called her, but there was no reply. "John! Start the engine." ... I stared at Rachel's beautiful face as she slept. She looked so peaceful, unlike someone who had just tried to commit suicide. It was my fault and seriously, I didn't regret what I did. Her eyes flicked open slowly, she sat up straight as soon as she saw me. "Where... Where am I?" She questioned, looking around in fright. "You're in my house." I calmly answered, even though I was anything but calm at the moment. "Your house?" She repeated looking at me suspiciously. "Who are you?" So she didn't even remember me. I scoffed, trying to fight back the surge of emotions that rushed through me when she asked who I was. "Your savior."I curtly replied, walking away from her. "Savior? Who said I needed saving? You should have just left me there." I heard her yell. Then I heard shuffling noises. "What are you trying to do?" I stopped her just in time before she could get down from the bed. "Leaving your house." She answered, shaking my hands off, but I wouldn't budge. "I doubt you're in the right state of mind to do something like that." "Let go of me." She struggled. "What is your problem? Huh! You can't just stop me from leaving, or is this a kidnapping?" She yelled. Her tone told me she was beyond frustrated. "It's not, but you have to calm down, Rachel." I said trying to calm her down. She stopped for a moment, then raised her eyes to mine. What was she thinking? If only I could read her mind to know what she was thinking. "How do you know my name?" She asked, glaring at me. Then it was as if something clicked in her brain. She looked down and then at me, repeating the action a few times. "You know me? From where? What do you want?" She asked all at the same time. I looked at her amusedly. What was going on in that head of hers? Seeing my amused expression made her intensify her glare. "If this is a kidnapping, I promise you there would be no money, you just saw me trying to end my life, and trust me when I say I would've been happily dead if it wasn't for you." Rachel muttered in between clenched teeth. I clenched my jaw tightly. Is this how much she wanted to end her life? I opened my mouth to speak when I heard a phone ring. Rachel looked around, my eyes caught her bag and I gave it to her. She brought out her phone. F**k! I heard her murmur. Who the hell could it be? "Where the hell are you!!!" Despite how far I was from Rachel I could still hear the loud voice of the person from the other side of the phone. Rachel stretched the hand that held the phone away from her ear wincing at the loudness of her grandfather's voice. "Grandfather I..." Rachel tried to explain, but the man wasn't giving her a chance. "How dare you, child! Why would you agree to divorce your husband!" The man shouted again. Wow, that man had a loud voice, I could make out everything he said despite being so far away. Wait a minute, was she divorced? Was that the reason she tried to k*ll herself? "It was he who divorced me grandfather, after I caught him cheating." Rachel shouted back. Her husband cheated on her? My hands clenched to a fist. I knew she was married, who didn't? The beautiful and resplendent Rachel Andrews got married to her high school sweetheart, David Hart. Rachel went quiet, her grandfather was probably still talking. And by the look on her face, he was not saying what she wanted to hear. The emotion on her face went from anger, to hurt in an instant. "What should I do? Grandfather, he cheated on me; David cheated on me." Rachel's eyes turned red as she sniffled. My heart felt like it was being pulled. I hate seeing her like this. Her grandfather stopped shouting because I couldn't hear anything else he said. But whatever he said to her definitely hurt her because her lips trembled, and she shut her eyes tightly to hold back her tears. "No, I am not going to apologize to him; he should apologize to me," Rachel said defiantly shaking her head. Does her family want her to apologize to a man who cheated on her? "Arghh!" Rachel yelled. "What happened?" I came forward to ask. She turned to me sharply, her glare made me take a step back. "This... This is all your fault. If you had just let me die in peace, I wouldn't be in this mess right now. Like seriously, what the hell is your problem? Who in their right mind saves a stranger from committing suicide?"She yelled. She was almost at the point of breaking down, but when I went towards her, she pushed me away sharply. "By now I would be dead, free from everything. From my failed marriage, from the disappointment my family felt toward me, from the hate I feel towards myself, from the betrayal of my best friend and my husband, everything would be all gone, but you..." She pointed at me poking me in the chest. "...You just had to save me. Why would you save me? Who said I needed saving huh? Why?" She yelled and I suddenly lost control of my feelings. "You are no stranger to me, Rachel, and I would save you over and over again no matter what the hell you put yourself through." My breathing stopped realizing what I had just said. I almost admitted my feelings for her. Rachel raised her head to look at me, shocked by what I had just said. "Who the hell are you?" She asked stepping back a few meters away from her. I don't want her to think I was a stalker or anything; for God's sake, I just came back to the country today. It would be best if I just told her who I was, so I did. "Ethan... Ethan Wright, your favorite pastime." I answered with a hint of sarcasm. She thought for a moment before her eyes widened in realization. "No, you can't be, are you... goggle glasses Ethan?" Chapter 4 Rachel's POV--Be with me The gorgeous stranger just said he was my favorite pastime. What the hell could be my fav... My God! I shook my head, as it dawned on me who this familiar handsome man could be. "No, you can't be, are you... goggle glasses Ethan?" My eyes widened even more when he nodded his head. This was goggle glasses Ethan? What? "But you're not...This..." I became really confused. Ethan Wright, as he called himself, was my favorite pastime, and he was right. Back when we were in high school, there was a boy who I always picked on because of his big glasses, which were always on his face, and that happened to be the gorgeous man in front of me. "Unbelievable." I muttered. The Ethan Wright I knew back in secondary school was a normal-looking, thin, scrawny-looking nerdy kid with a tidy uniform and big glasses, while the man staring back at me was a huge, muscular, handsome god! "Surprising isn't it?" He said with a smirk. It was as if he could read my mind and tell what I was thinking. "No, it's just that... The Ethan Wright I knew was..." "Was what?" He took two steps towards me. "Weak? Easily bullied? A fool? Lovestruck?" He kept on walking towards me. I stepped back in fright which made me fall back on the bed. Getting up quickly, I shook my hands, stopping him. "Nerdish... I wanted to say, nerd...ish," I said, dragging the word so he could understand. His smirk told me that he wasn't yet convinced. "Look here, yes, I agree that some of the words you used to qualify yourself were of the words that came to my head... But trust me when I say lovestruck? Was not one of them". I let out a sigh of relief when he stopped walking towards me. He just stared at me. Why was he staring at me? And the look, it was so deep. Does he want to look into my soul or something? I looked trying to fix my eyes on something that was not Ethan's gorgeous face or muscular body. Think of something, Rachel... Yes! "You still haven't explained why you saved me, because anyone could clearly see that I was trying to kill myself, not some drunk ass looking for relief," I said as I remembered that I could've been dead by now, then I wouldn't have to deal with the repercussions of my actions, all of them. Ethan just stared at me, even after I finished talking. Was there something on my face? I touched my face just to be sure, but I didn't feel anything out of the ordinary. "Is there something on..." "Do you want me to help you?" He said cutting me off. "Rude." I muttered under my breath but I could swear he heard it. Help me? "How can you help me?" I scoffed. Ethan smirked again. "Do you think I'm the same Ethan Wright that you knew in high school? The weak one?" He walked towards me again. "No..." I shook my head putting out my hands in front of me. Why does he keep walking towards me? The way he kept looking at me made my heart race wildly. "Let me phrase the question again, why do you want to help me? You don't even know my plight. Let's say you know, why would you want to help me? Like you rightly said, you were my favorite pastime back in high school. I bullied you severally to the point you had to leave school; that was all because of me. So why would you want to help me now?" I finished my words and looked at the handsome man I'm front of me. This is Ethan Wright This is Ethan Wright. This is f**king Ethan f**king Wright! How did he get so rich? When I woke up, I was too preoccupied with the fact that I was in an unknown place with an incredibly good-looking man to notice how beautifully furnished the room I was in was. From the furniture to the walls even the floor, everything was so exquisite. Or was he just a help? No, he can't be just a help, I answered myself. His posture and aura say otherwise. How can I just come to terms that this beautiful god was the piece of trash of yesterday? Time does some people well, while for some others, it destroys them slowly, for example, myself. When I was in high school and college, I was the queen bee, the one all girls wanted to be like and all guys wanted to date, but I foolishly picked David, and this was where my miserable life had brought me. Pitiful. I shut my eyes realizing that I was really pitiful. Seconds passed but Ethan didn't say a word. That got me worried so I opened back my eyes. I looked down in shame. "You should have just let me die. I know a lot of people who want the same thing, me dead, and for the first time in forever, I'm ready to give them what they want; I want to be free, I want to be at peace!" I yelled. Some of the terrible things I've done flowed back into my mind one by one. My eyes blurred with tears when Ethan gave me no answer. Maybe he wanted the same thing the others did, me dead. Even if he didn't want it now, I could bet there was a time he did. I bowed my head feeling ashamed of my wrongdoings. Ethan walked towards me and cupped my face in his large hands. Wiping my tears he said, "Let me help you get revenge on each and every one of those people who hurt you." I've never felt so touched by a person's words. But why was he helping me? What did he want from me? "Why? What would you want in return?" I asked him in expectation. "I don't want anything; I came back just to make a few people suffer; I'll just add your enemies to the long list." "No, you must want something, anything. If you can help me get revenge on David and Lana, I can't just let you do it for free." Ethan went quiet for a while. I held my breath waiting for what his request might be. If it was something money could buy, I'd try my best to get it for him even though I was somehow broke right now. "You're right I do want something." He said after thinking for a few minutes. "What?" I asked slowly. "Until you get your revenge on David, Lana, and every other person you want, you will live here." Live here as in...? I shook off the rest of the sentence from my head. I didn't want to insinuate anything. "W... What are you saying?" I stammered hoping he wasn't saying what I thought he was saying. I tried to step back, but I missed a step and almost fell on the bed, but Ethan caught me holding me in his muscular arms. "I want you to be with me!" My eyes widened in surprise, but Ethan moved his face closer to mine... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &5& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/57519322-fb_contact-e Beloved Books https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/ 488 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net VIDEO https://fbweb.moboreader.net/57519322-fb_contact-eny5507_2-c2-1009-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=1758242218037720&rawadid=120212241662140227 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462910925_1703691690470366_7094937912404220421_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oFb89t-UuDcQ7kNvgHk2fcG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AciuTZI2CghLE9cuwIXzKBG&oh=00_AYC0AVnDAnE2_7ktvTAFdWVy33nB8hcSUEXtTE81aqiw0w&oe=67162242 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Beloved Books 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,213,238
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213536}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 šŸ”žšŸ”„ Continuer la lecture āž¤āž¤ ā€œAre you thinking about my brother again?ā€ New Alpha Jasper’s voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their father’s sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I can’t control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. ā€œWhat if I was? I do miss him.ā€ I asked flippantly. Jasper’s jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. ā€œIris,ā€ he growled. ā€œYou should know better.ā€ ā€œElias was better than you in every way,ā€ I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. ā€œEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.ā€ Jasper’s eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. ā€œWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and don’t you ever forget that.ā€ My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. ā€œYou will always be a pathetic nobody,ā€ I spat. ā€œWith or without him.ā€ Jasper’s face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. ā€œElias is gone,ā€ he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldn’t resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldn’t stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. ā€œYou can’t deny what we are to each other,ā€ he whispered, his voice rough with need. ā€œNo matter how much you want to hate me.ā€ ā€œI do hate you,ā€ I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. ā€œHate me all you want, Iris,ā€ he said sensually. ā€œIt won’t change a thing.ā€ But I couldn’t escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Elias’s hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasper’s eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. ā€œLook at you,ā€ he breathed, ā€œyou can’t get enough, can you?ā€ I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. ā€œThat’s it,ā€ he growled. ā€œYou’re mine, Iris. Don’t you ever forget that.ā€ His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasper’s weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasper’s hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. ā€œIris,ā€ he said softly, but I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didn’t finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. ā€œOh, by the way,ā€ he said casually, as if discussing the weather, ā€œI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.ā€ The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasper’s words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldn’t have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadn’t rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldn’t have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldn’t feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldn’t feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldn’t have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didn’t want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. ā€œHe was here again, wasn’t he?ā€ she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. ā€œHe is the Alpha,ā€ I said, keeping my voice calm and even. ā€œHe comes and goes as he pleases.ā€ Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. ā€œYou think you can win his heart with your body?ā€ She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. ā€œHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!ā€ She never forgave me for being Jasper’s mate. Even though it was nobody’s fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didn’t see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldn’t bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadn’t meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday… her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldn’t hate her. I couldn’t even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. ā€œShe pushed me for no reason!ā€ Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didn’t. He knew that wouldn’t hurt me. So he did something much worse. ā€œThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,ā€ he said, his voice low and icy. ā€œNaomi’s coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.ā€ He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. ā€œThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,ā€ he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldn’t even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasper’s eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomi’s eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasper’s arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomi’s lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldn’t help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. ā€œHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!ā€ Naomi’s voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. ā€œSorry,ā€ I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I can’t help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. ā€œDo you remember when we were kids?ā€ I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. ā€œI do,ā€ she replied. ā€œWe were quite the troublemakers.ā€ I nodded, encouraged by her words. ā€œWe had fun back then,ā€ I said. ā€œEverything was simpler.ā€ Naomi’s face hardened and she snapped, ā€œThose days are gone, Iris. I’ve grown up. I had to.ā€ ā€œI know,ā€ I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, ā€œBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.ā€ Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. ā€œThat girl was weak. She didn’t understand what it takes to lead, to survive.ā€ ā€œIs that why you hate me?ā€ I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomi’s eyes flashed with anger. ā€œHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.ā€ I shook my head, tears welling up. ā€œI didn’t steal him. I wasn’t something I had control over. You know that.ā€ ā€œControl?ā€ Naomi spat. ā€œThat’s what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, don’t think for a second that I’ve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.ā€ The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. ā€œI don’t want to do this,ā€ I said weakly. ā€œI just want my friend back.ā€ She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. ā€œYour friend?ā€ She asked, as if the words were strange to her. ā€œThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.ā€ I couldn’t leave it there. I had to ask one last question. ā€œYou never told me, who is your mate?ā€ Naomi’s eyes flickered with an emotion I couldn’t quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasper’s mate. ā€œHe is gone,ā€ Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. ā€œGone?ā€ I asked. ā€œWhat do you mean?ā€ ā€œI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,ā€ she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. ā€œHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.ā€ I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. ā€œNaomi, how could you?ā€ I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. ā€œHe was nothing to me,ā€ she explained, ā€œJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.ā€ I couldn’t handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomi’s face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. ā€œDon’t play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasper’s child, it won’t change a thing. Besides, I won’t let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomi’s big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. ā€œIt is for the best,ā€ I said to my wolf, Molly. ā€œMy life will be more livable after the rejection,ā€ I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. ā€œNaomi’s resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.ā€ My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. ā€œI know, Molly,ā€ I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. ā€œIt’s just… this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe… maybe it is better this way.ā€ Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. ā€œLet’s just get it over with,ā€ he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasn’t even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. ā€œSure,ā€ I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasper’s expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. ā€œYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseā€¦ā€ The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. ā€œNo need,ā€ I said quickly. ā€œI am fine being Naomi’s maid.ā€ His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. ā€œYou despite me, don’t you?ā€ he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didn’t answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didn’t despite him. Even now, I still couldn’t. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. ā€œJasper,ā€ I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasper’s movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper… I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. ā€œI’m glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,ā€ he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. ā€œDon’t.ā€ He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. ā€œWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!ā€ The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomi’s attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. ā€œWe could have had a lovely little puppy.ā€ I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomi’s room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. ā€œWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,ā€ she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didn’t say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alpha’s mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. ā€œThe Great Pack,ā€ Jasper began, addressing them as one. ā€œThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.ā€ He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. ā€œAs you all know,ā€ he continued, ā€œthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.ā€ He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, ā€œBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.ā€ Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasper’s declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. ā€œThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,ā€ Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. ā€œShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.ā€ Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. ā€œI assure you,ā€ Jasper continued. ā€œThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.ā€ The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadn’t worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Molly’s enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ 20 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ip8T6RqV7e8Q7kNvgGPP0Ot&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AlPsqpQFuXeev6iFSYJSwua&oh=00_AYDywgfCn3TcgcLPN7xhMXvjvUrYJzesc5XbF-xByf3SCQ&oe=67163C2D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,212,632
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2213931}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 All-In-One Storage Solutions Safe and secure! CONTACT_US https://www.delaneyworldwide.com/local-long-distan Delaney Worldwide https://www.facebook.com/61557773368721/ 5 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Contact Us 0 delaneyworldwide.com CAROUSEL Safe and secure! https://www.delaneyworldwide.com/local-long-distance/ 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456326637_1062883972209377_1888591131315826226_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=s-zgO7gGp_kQ7kNvgEfjh6c&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AyZFoGkFhBdC2VnNTwFDa3N&oh=00_AYDdVHc2q0UUXmIGpG8yvm3GwBu-TMe4bkeSIPn5pLXlQQ&oe=67162976 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Delaney Worldwide 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,214,306
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2214305}'
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 Take Your Music to the Next Level with Vocalfy's Vocals! Do you want fresh, new vocals to make your songs stand out? Vocalfy offers special house and EDM vocals. Made by artists who have worked with big names like Netflix, Spinnin' Records, and Universal. These vocals are perfect for making your tracks sound different and unique. They are high-quality, royalty-free, and ready to use right away. -3 Vocal Takes (Dry & Wet): Choose the perfect sound for your mix. -High-Quality WAV Files: Clean, clear, and ready for your tracks. -Instant Download: Get the files right after you buy them. -Limited Edition Vocals: Our vocals are rare and often removed to stay special. -Stems & MIDI Files Included: More tools to help you be creative. With Vocalfy, you don’t just get vocals; you get the tools to make music that stands out. Find the perfect vocal now and make your next track a hit: https://bit.ly/_vocalfy_ DOWNLOAD https://vocalfy.com/ Vocalfy https://www.facebook.com/100076230931991/ 2,154 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Download 0 vocalfy.com VIDEO Click here šŸ‘‰ https://vocalfy.com/ 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462091516_421205287667376_1091255981384259839_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ztRXvciwW-0Q7kNvgHHYB_N&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A08DHU7vFyc6y1bj8LidX52&oh=00_AYB9KnR6zChRli8I3_WGIEc3cBvXksPgKLhKHWJ40AFw6g&oe=671650DA PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Vocalfy 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,214,227
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-10-16 20:39 active 1644 0 Read next chapteršŸ‘‰ ā€œPresident, look at your ex-wife’s social media platform!ā€ "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchel’s phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe it’s time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raegan’s shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e Hello reading https://www.facebook.com/61552535188096/ 47,325 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net VIDEO https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216197089720091 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462742251_557152196772021_6917735134756704815_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=CbKiK-s82OkQ7kNvgF0YYBW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AdcyvvT-WjZGx4llOiycVmw&oh=00_AYBIswtitTSe9LKYribmaELY-b7Grh9qHjjdwtzHzUFKbg&oe=67162971 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Hello reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete

Page 9 of 88, showing 20 record(s) out of 1,759 total

Download CSV New Ads